City Scape

by TigerSwirl448

Chapters

Chapter 2: Changes
Chapter 3: Hey, Old Friend
Chapter 4: An Evening of Highs & Lows
Chapter 5: Rumor Page
Chapter 6: Boundaries Are Crossed
Chapter 7: Celestia's Fears
Chapter 8: First Contact
Chapter 9: Trouble in Paradise
Chapter 10: A Dazzling Encounter
Chapter 11: Welcome to the G.S.S.F.
Chapter 12: "Something Is Not Right!"
Chapter 13: Admire from Afar
Chapter 14: Rain
Chapter 15: The Great & Complicated Idea
Chapter 16: The Makeover
Prologue
Chapter 1: Just Another Day

Chapter 2: Changes

Chapter 2
Changes

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

"Notebooks?"

"Check!"

"Extra notebooks?" A young woman asked looking into her large backpack.

"Check." A young boy's voice answered as he used his pen to mark on his list.

"Extra pens that have ultra-fine tips in the colors of Red, Green, Blue, Purple, and Black?" The woman asked. The young boy with green hair looked up from his list to stare at his older sister's light purple back and navy skirt as she looked through her book shelves.

"Uhh .... Check, Check, and all colors check!" He exclaimed smiling. "And that is all, Twilight." He said standing up and closing his check list journal.

"Very good, Spike." Twilight said smiling cheerily at her younger brother.

Twilight Sparkle and her brother Spike have lived in Canterlot’s School for Gifted Young Minds for most of their lives. Twilight had been going to the School since she was seven and had grown up there. Her older brother, Shining Armor went to a military academy to become a soldier for the Royal Guard. And Spike, he wanted to go to the same school as Twilight so he was signed up and joined up as well.

Since Twilight Sparkle had caught the interest of Princess Celestia, the ruler of Equestria, and the head mistress of the school decided to have Twilight as her personal protégé. Since Twilight graduated from the school during the spring, she decided to stay at the school to work with Princess Celestia in internal affairs and politics, not to mention doing special experiments that would help the people of Equestria.

And today was the day that Twilight would get to join Princess Celestia at the Princess Summit being held at Cloudsdale for the first time since the Cloudsdale Plaza Massacre twelve years earlier. This was a huge deal for Cloudsdale and a huge deal for Twilight. Twilight would get to meet Princess Cadenza for the first time. She had heard about the new princess through her older brother who was stationed at the Crystal Empire. She was excited to meet Princess Cadenza and to see Cloudsdale, “The City of the Sky” everyone called it. A place of continuous change, much like the city’s namesake.

"Twilight," Spike asked getting Twilight’s attention.

"Yes, Spike?" She answered looking at her astronomy books she was planning on taking.

"What’s this note?" Spike asked looking at the folded note that was labeled “Important!” by Twilight.

"Oh, it’s a reminder." Twilight said waving her hand as she stuffed the books into her bag.

"A reminder of what?" Spike asked reading the letter.

"The Equestrian Council had some concerns about the stars and the weather changing over Cloudsdale by all the new vehicles and helicopters in the air. Professor Night said something that there were reports of people living above the streets instead of on the ground that might be causing the change."

Spike blinked hearing such a strange thing. "Why would people want to live on the roof tops? That's a bit strange." Spike said sitting on a plush chair watching his sister continue packing excess luggage.

"It is. Even stranger still that Cloudsdale is known to be the safest city in Equestria, but from the Justice Department, they say that the city is filled with crime. Maybe the criminals go up to the roof tops maybe?" Twilight speculated with a shrug. "When I'm there I might look up some information about the crime rate and see if that is involved. Or it could be the heat or pollution."

Spike nodded thinking as he reached into his satchel to pull out his comic book and began reading. "So what are you going to do?" Spike asked looking at the colorful pictures.

Twilight thought for a moment. "Well first of all, I have to ask for permission by the Griffin Security Forces to work on the roof tops."

"Why?" Spike asked looking up from his comic.

Twilight shrugged. "I don’t know myself. Something to do with a security protocol or something like that. It was rather strange being told I have to take an interview and have my background checked and everything just so I can be granted permission."

Spike closed his book shaking his head. "I don't get it." He said. "Why's Cloudsdale being such pricks?"

"Ahem!" The two siblings turned toward the dorm door to see the tall regal woman walk into the room dressed in her flowing white gown for the meeting of Cloudsdale’s council.

"Princess!" The two exclaimed standing up. Spike blushed harshly seeing her gaze on him.

"Spike, just because certain cities have certain laws we might not agree with doesn't mean they are ... "Pricks"." Celestia said with warning and getting a blush from the young student.

Celestia smiled gently at him. "Although, it is not my business what type of government they try to lead with but it is my responsibility to know if there was a change for the good or a change for the bad. If it goes well then I won't tell them what to do. But if I notice a tyrannical vibe in the city I will have Luna take a look into the problem at hand."

Spike and Twilight nodded as Celestia sighed taking a seat on Twilight’s bed. "How are your preparations?" She asked. Spike giggled behind his hand as Twilight blushed.

"I'm still making sure I have everything." Twilight answered.

Celestia chuckled as Spike shook his head towards her. "Twilight is packing too much."

"No, I'm not!" Twilight exclaimed glaring at Spike. "I'm going to stay there for a month or maybe longer for me to complete this project."

Celestia sighed shaking her head. "Twilight Sparkle, I know you well but sometimes you are over excessive on certain things. But I'm telling you Twilight, don't pack too much." Celestia stood up walking past Twilight’s working desk to find a small stack of books. Celestia picked up the first book of the tower and read the cover then looked on the back.

"Did Luna give you these?" Celestia asked looking over to see Twilight pulling out a large black case from under her bed.

"Give me what?" Twilight asked looking over her bed to see Celestia holding up the book. Twilight couldn't help but wince. "Oh, those." She said looking back down at her case and opened the lid to see her special astronomy telescope taken apart and in the correct places.

Celestia picked up the second novel and looked at the cover then the back. "Luna told me about these new fantasy stories. She even told me how you don't read much fantasy stories." Celestia paused seeing a novel with a familiar title. She chuckled looking at the back. "A dark, post-apocalyptic Equestria. Luna loved this one."

Twilight sighed. "Princess, I'm grateful for Princess Luna wanting me to read those new fantasy novels but I'm just not interested."

Celestia smirked placing the books back on the tower. "Just don't pack more than three suitcases and two backpacks. I'm pretty sure you can have all your essentials and all the extra things you'll need."

Twilight gasped shutting the lid to her case looking up at her. "But with that little space to pack then I have to redo my whole list! Spike!"

Spike yelped looking at Twilight to see her crazed eyes again, she was about to crack. "Hurry! We have two hours before I have to leave!" Twilight ran to her bags and started dumping everything out and reorganizing them. Spike groaned looking to the princess to see her chuckling behind her hand.

"I'll leave you two to it then. I'll be back thirty minutes before departure. Good luck." She said, the last part mainly to Spike as she left the room. Spike groaned as he put away his comic book and reached for his journal and flipped to an empty page.

"Okay, what do you need?" He asked with a groan as he began to write.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Vinyl Scratch, or as she was more wildly know as, the DJ-Pon3, was busy bobbing her head to the music playing around her as she waited. She turned to the blackout room beyond the glass knowing that her producer was still talking to the Griff's spokesperson. She rolled her eyes then reached into her neon blue jacket to pull out her cell phone and sent a text message to someone. She heard the knocking on the window to notify her that it was the end of her break time. Vinyl pushed her chair back to her microphone and looked at her screen to see that the song playing was ending and fading out. She placed her large headphones over her ears and pressed a button beside her then flipped a switch seeing the “On Air” sign light up above her head.

"And that there was Sweetie Belle singing Love Can Be So Hard. Another tear jerker that one." Vinyl sniffed audibly faking tears. "I swear that gets me every time." After a moment she noticed her producer was telling her to hurry it up with a look of fear on his face. She gulped and cleared her throat looking down at her script to see a note her producer wrote in a red marker. “Talk about Griffin Security and make it POSITIVE! Lie if you have to!” Vinyl looked up at him. He nodded his head. Vinyl smirked tossing the papers behind her seeing his scared face.

"Well it's that time again folks. Pon3's morning show is down and tune in later this evening and we'll have another Pon3 moment, if the great GSF council doesn't close off my show so early." Vinyl snarled glaring at her producer to see him actually look pale as a ghost. "Until later today or tomorrow listeners, DJ-Pon3 out."

Vinyl pressed a button on her keyboard and could immediately hear her ending theme song play as she flipped off the switch to her microphone. She reached into her pocket just as the “On Air” sign went out for her IPhone. She pressed her Voice Memos App and pressed the red recording button as she stood up. Knowing full well that if the Griffs are still in the building they might send someone in to “talk” to her. She had experience with the Griff spokespeople coming in after she mouthed off the Security Group. She had a broken rib, a broken wrist, and even a sprained ankle from their “talks”. So having the voice memos recording everything helps out in court if she chose to sue.

The door banged open. Vinyl jumped and immediately went into a defensive combat stance with her hands out into fists ready to defend herself. What Vinyl thought was a thug from the Griffs turned out to be the opposite and her fearful stance went relaxed seeing the familiar rainbow haired girl walk into the room.

"Vinyl!" Rainbow exclaimed holding out her arms walking towards her for a hug. Vinyl sighed in relief as she pressed the record button again on her phone to turn it off and hugged the rainbow headed girl.

"Rainbow Dash!" Vinyl said laughing, pulling away from her. "Eww, you smell! How many times did I tell you to take a shower every morning before you head out?”

Rainbow chuckled holding up her arms in a pose showing off her muscles that were hiding under her jacket. “What’s wrong with this? B.O. equals don’t come close.” Vinyl snorted ruffling Rainbow’s hair and shoved her away hearing her friend laugh. Vinyl shook her head looking Rainbow up and down to see her in her blue jacket and black tank top. Vinyl chuckled.

“Look at you. Still on the edge, huh?"

Rainbow shrugged. "You know me." Rainbow answered about to close the door but Vinyl stopped her and shook her head.

"Follow me," Vinyl whispered discreetly as she walked out of the booth with Rainbow behind her. Rainbow could tell that Vinyl was tense as they walked through the white walled hallway to a private room. Vinyl opened the door then looked around her private room then nodded for Rainbow to follow her inside. As Rainbow stepped into the room she whistled in awe. Even though the room was tiny, it was very nice compared to the ratty place Rainbow shared with Cloud Kicker.

Rainbow was used to a four by four bedroom with a bunk bed with a tiny closet and a chest under the bottom bunk filled with old junk. Vinyl’s room was an eight by eight room, with fluffy carpet, two love seats, a small refrigerator, a chair by a computer desk with a fancy computer and posters of Vinyl’s stage name on the wall. Even one of the posters showed a picture of Vinyl on some stage by a laptop and turntables wearing a white tank top and cargo pants with her fist in the air. Rainbow blinked realizing Vinyl had a large tattoo around her forearm of musical notes from a speaker.

“Wow,” Rainbow whispered in surprise. Vinyl looked great and hot! Rainbow blinked suddenly at the thought. Hot? She thought Vinyl looked hot? Rainbow shook her head at such a stupid thought. I’m nothing like AJ. Rainbow thought bitterly thinking about Applejack and the past.

"Close the door." Vinyl ordered silently waking Rainbow from her thoughts. Rainbow closed the door behind her as Vinyl pulled off her jacket to reveal her skin tight shirt with her black pants sagging at her waist. Vinyl pulled out her cell phone from her jacket pocket then pointed it at her door and pressed a lock app on her phone. Rainbow jumped hearing an automatic lock locking the door. She turned from the door back to Vinyl to see the radio DJ shrug her shoulders.

"Security precaution. Sorry 'bout that." Vinyl said as she walked to the small refrigerator. "Want a drink?"

Rainbow shrugged. "Sure." She answered. Vinyl reached into the fridge and pulled out a water bottle and tossed it to Rainbow. Rainbow caught the bottle and smiled at her friend seeing her wink at her.

"So," Vinyl said pulling out a soda bottle, shutting the refrigerator door behind her as she collapsed on her plush couch. "What's the great Rainbow Dash doing down here on Street Level, hmm?" Vinyl asked as she unscrewed the lid of her bottle hearing the sharp hiss. Rainbow opened her bottled water and took a long gulp of water with a sigh.

"I just happened to be down here so I thought of catching up to my old friends." Rainbow answered smirking. Vinyl's smirk left her face glaring at her.

"Rainbow Dash," She said seriously. "What did you do?"

"Why do you always assume that I have trouble when coming down here?" Rainbow whined. "You and AJ are always linked somehow."

Vinyl chuckled. "That's because we both understand what a trouble maker you are." Vinyl shook her head drinking more of her soda as Rainbow snorted looking hurt.

"Wow, come on, I’m not that predictable.” Rainbow argued. Vinyl snorted covering her mouth to keep her soda from being spit back out. She took a deep swallow then started laughing pointing at Rainbow.

“You are so predictable! Seriously, what did you do? Got Sentry up your ass again?”

Rainbow glared at her with a smirk. “First off, fuck you.” Vinyl cackled in laughter as Rainbow laughed along. Rainbow sighed wiping her eyes then held up two fingers. “And second, Flash Sentry was a great runner.”

“Was?” Vinyl asked. “He was the best, second to AJ, before he left and you took his place.” Vinyl remarked taking another short sip. Rainbow snorted shrugging her shoulders.

“It’s not my fault he became a bouncer for the laziest sons of bitches in Low Town.” Vinyl shrugged.

“True, he did make a bad move. But that was his choice in life when he left. I don’t judge folks on their choices, I just judge them for being stupid to make them.” Rainbow snorted as Vinyl chuckled along. Vinyl sighed as she sat up on her couch and fixed the cushion against the arm of the couch so she could lay down.

Rainbow looked at Vinyl for a long moment. Vinyl looked guarded even while laughing with Rainbow, like old times. But lately Vinyl had changed into a complete stranger. Sure, she’s the same old computer geek they found trying to steal computers from a computer store back in the day. But now, even with her new look of dyed, spiked blue hair, piercings, tattoos, and clothes Vinyl had turned into a scared woman. Not the confidant girl Rainbow used to know. It made her wonder what Vinyl was failing to tell her now. Did something happen that caused this radical change? Was she told that she had to look like this, or was Vinyl still the old Vinyl Scratch, just with a new look?

“You got to admit that you miss the Sky Line, huh?" Rainbow asked nudging Vinyl's knee with the toe of her running shoe. Vinyl smirked as she shoved Rainbow's foot aside.

"Sure I do," She answered before frowning sadly. "I do miss being on that computer. How's Thunderlane?" Vinyl asked, changing the subject.

Rainbow shrugged. "He's doing well without you around to baby him."

"Hey!" Vinyl shouted, sitting up pointing at her. "That computer system along with the hidden feed was built by me and only I know my baby's secrets." Vinyl smirked hearing Rainbow laugh. "Still though, are you guys doing alright?" Vinyl asked softly with concern.

Rainbow shrugged tossing her empty bottle to the trash can. "Meh, we're doing alright. Business has dropped recently since the Griffs arrive top side more often. We lost two of our top clients to them. Do you know anything about that? I don't hear the news like you do Vinyl." Rainbow said worriedly.

Vinyl sighed nodding. "Yeah, two months ago after the elections there was a new leader in public safety in the Cloudsdale Council by the name of Gilda Griffin. She's the daughter of the man that created the Griffin Security Forces. Since Gilda became head honcho she had ordered maximum security checks, more police on the streets, bought six different security companies to the GSF to keep a better watch on us all. You thought it was bad before, well it just got worst."

Rainbow sat up staring at Vinyl, spooked. "Big brother times two?" She asked concerned. The radio DJ shook her head.

"Call it Big brother times four." Vinyl said holding up four fingers on her hand. Rainbow whistled in awe shaking her head.

"Damn, why this much security? It’s like they're trying to create another Stalliongrad or something."

Vinyl sighed. "Another big reason. The Princess Summit is coming to Cloudsdale this year."

"Princess Summit? What's that again?" Rainbow asked curiously. Vinyl smirked.

"It's a huge big deal that happens every year where the Princesses come together and talk about politics, Gala season, or even the next Equestrian Games, all that stuff. They even stay here in Cloudsdale for two weeks to a month I think. It just depends. Especially with Princess Mi Amore Cadenza of the Crystal Empire coming here for her first Princess Summit since her ascension to power last year. So this is a huge deal, not only to Equestria but for us too. Considering. . ." Vinyl said with a sad frown looking to Rainbow to see Rainbow shift her eyes to the right turning away, to hide her sad eyes.

Vinyl cleared her throat. "Sorry."

Rainbow shook her head. "There is nothing to be sorry about." Vinyl shrugged leaning back into her cushion hiking her legs up.

"How do you do it?" Vinyl asked sadly taking off her shades to rub her eyes.

"Do what?" Rainbow asked curiously seeing Vinyl's sad eyes looking at her.

"Learn to let it go?" Vinyl whispered as tears started to fall from her eyes. Vinyl used her thumb to wipe the tears away but more just kept coming. Rainbow stood up and walked over to sit by Vinyl and wrapped her arms around her hugging her close.

After a long moment of silent crying Rainbow patted her friend's back and sighed. "You never learn to let it go, it's always there. You just learn to cope with it and ..." Rainbow paused trying to find something else to say. "I just never forget. That's all. And I just don't let it ruin my day." Rainbow heard Vinyl sniffling in her hold.

"Are you thinking about your dad and brother?" Rainbow asked softly. Vinyl nodded. Rainbow sighed. "You know it wasn't your fault. I thought AJ and I got that in that giant brain of yours." Rainbow said with a sad chuckle. Vinyl pulled away sniffling and wiping her face with her hands.

"I know . . ." She whispered covering her face with her hands with a groan. "I still have nightmares of that chaos." She said from behind her hands. Rainbow nodded.

"You were older than me so I can see how you have a better memory than me."

Vinyl snorted. "I wish I was younger so I wouldn’t need to remember a damn thing."

Suddenly a phone rang. Rainbow didn't own a phone but Vinyl did. Rainbow looked over to see Vinyl’s IPhone sitting on the coffee table in front of them and grabbed it before Vinyl could. Rainbow saw the photo ID picture of a pretty girl with dark hair and purple eyes. Rainbow smirked. Vinyl was terrified.

"Who's this?" Rainbow asked smirking seeing the horrified look and bright blush on Vinyl’s face.

"Hey, give that to me!" Vinyl yelped out reaching for the phone as Rainbow leaped up onto the couch answering the phone.

"Hello!" Rainbow answered as Vinyl growled climbing up after her.

"Dash, seriously, give it back!" Vinyl yelled out as Rainbow blinked hearing the voice on the other end, she sounded sophisticated.

"Oh, you're looking for Vinyl? She's a little busy at the moment. Who is this?" Vinyl growled tackling Rainbow to the floor, the cell phone sliding away from Rainbow's hand on the carpet. Vinyl lunged for the phone grabbing it then placing the phone to her ear.

"Hey, hey!" She said chuckling still winded. "Who? Oh, uh, it's just a persistent old friend of mine that was just leaving now!" Vinyl said glaring at Rainbow. Rainbow snorted and stood back up as Vinyl crawled up to the couch panting.

"Huh? Oh, it’s nothing, nothing!" Vinyl said laughing, standing back up, placing her hand on Rainbow's shoulder and lead her to the door. "Nothing . . . No, I'm fine, really." Vinyl said gentler as she shoved Rainbow out of the room. Rainbow gave her a look as Vinyl waved her off.

"Talk later." Vinyl mouthed grabbing the door. "A lunch sounds great, what time do you want me to stop by your place?" Vinyl said before shutting the door. Rainbow blinked then she couldn't help but smirk.

"Huh, Vinyl has a new friend. That is so unlike her." Rainbow said to herself as she looked down the skinny hall to see a window and decided to take her leave. Rainbow walked to the window, opened it, slipped out and closed the window behind her. Rainbow looked down and leaped off the window sill and landed in a squat in the alley and slipped out to the backstreets. She looked back at the building where Vinyl did her radio show. Rainbow couldn't help but feel good for her friend. Vinyl found someone to be close to which is a blessing. Vinyl was always a computer hermit so hearing that she was actually talking to someone like she does with Rainbow and the other couriers was great news. But also Rainbow was a touch jealous.

Vinyl left the couriers a year after Applejack left. Vinyl always wanted to show off to the world her talent of making music. One day she created an underground radio station for the lower sections of Cloudsdale telling them the news of what has been going on in the world, about the government and their tyrannical agenda, and even playing her mixes live on the air. Over time a producer discovered Vinyl's radio show and her music and gave her a deal to make her radio available for everyone in Cloudsdale. Now she was The DJ-Pon3, which Rainbow didn't understand why Vinyl picked such a strange name for herself. Of course the producer had to have Vinyl end her talk show about the government or be arrested for causing “Unrest in the City”.

Just thinking about Vinyl just reminded Rainbow about her anger towards Applejack for her leaving the group. Rainbow sighed sticking her hands into her jacket pockets walking down the street, looking down at the sidewalk, thinking about Applejack and why she left. She closed her eyes remembering that stormy night three years ago.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

It was raining and it was another successful night of deliveries. Rainbow Dash whooped jumping in a back flip and laughing with a cheer into the pouring rain.

"That was epic, AJ!" Rainbow cheered laughing as Applejack smiled feeling Rainbow’s arms around her neck from behind, laughing. "Did you see the look on those bastards faces when we both jumped towards their chopper like that!" Applejack nodded.

"Yeah, yeah they were pretty scared." Applejack said sadly as Rainbow laughed.

"Oh, no, they were like "Holy Shit! What are these freaks gonna do?!" And then we slid through the cab then out the other side! Damn dude that was epic! The most epic thing we have ever done!" Rainbow made a back flip landing with a fist pump in the air. "Man does this make you feel alive? I mean seriously!" Applejack started to frown as she rubbed her wet arms looking towards the capital building intently.

"Dash!" Applejack called out as Rainbow stopped her cheering and flipping to stare at her.

"Yeah?" She answered panting. Then she noticed the frown on her older friend's face. "AJ are you alright?" She asked in concern walking over to Applejack. “Did you get hurt or something?”

Applejack shook her head then turn to her. "Rainbow ... I've been thinking about this for a long time." Applejack said crossing her arms across her chest.

"Thinking about what?" Rainbow asked worriedly.

Applejack closed her eyes shaking her head. "I’m thinking of returning to Street Level." Thunder boomed in the distance as Rainbow stared at Applejack in confusion.

"Wait, what do you mean you want to go back to Street Level?" Rainbow asked with fear and confusion.

Applejack sighed looking to Rainbow with sadness. "Rainbow ... have you ever thought what you would do when you feel like it's time to do something new?"

"What do you mean by that?"

Applejack gulped. "I ... I met someone and I've been seeing this someone for a while." Rainbow blinked at this.

"But you don't want to have boyfriends. You said so yourself, men just want control and you don't want to be one of those women."

Applejack shook her head blushing harshly. "This person's not a guy ..." She said with worry looking to Rainbow to see her staring at her weirdly.

"Wait, wait, by saying that ... and saying that you have been seeing this person as in romantically or as friends?"

Applejack sighed loudly shaking her head. "Look, there was this girl I met while running from the Cops. I hid behind a dumpster and then I saw her coming out of a business all dressed nice and everything ... and then she dropped her bag as she was carrying all these clothes with her to a van." Applejack took a moment before answering. "I took her purse when she drove away, she forgot about it. Then the next day I returned to the alley and she was there frantically searching for her purse. So I approached and placed her purse on the floor and I hid and she saw her purse and then she noticed me."

Rainbow blinked seeing Applejack smile. "We both made eye contact for a second and I guess she thought the worst and checked everything in her purse to make sure I didn't steal anything. She looked back at me and ..." Applejack shook her head. "Damn, her eyes were pretty. It's like those radio shows Vinyl plays in the hideout you know? About how the guy sees the girl and they say it was love at first sight?"

Rainbow shook her head in disbelief. This was unnatural, too unnatural for her to comprehend. Applejack is in love with another girl?!

Applejack sighed looking up into the clouds shaking her head. "I left after that moment claiming to never come back, but I kept going there. I just want to see her again and again. Until finally three days of doing that, I finally waited for her and spoke to her." Applejack smiled. "She was nice ... different. I've never seen a girl like that before and she asked for my name and I asked for hers."

Rainbow started to glare at her. "What's her name then?"

Applejack smiled turning to Rainbow. "Her name is Rarity. She's a fashion designer and she's very pretty." Applejack said rubbing her arm blushing. "And I want to know her even more and the only way to do that is to go to Street Level."

Rainbow shook her head. "No way! You said it yourself the street has nothing for us. We live up here, the sky is our home and you want to abandon everything we've made!" Rainbow screamed out.

Applejack turned away. "That was when we were kids, Rainbow Dash!" Applejack shouted glaring at her. "Look at us. We're close to being adults! We can't keep running like this forever, we have to have a life even if it mean-"

"We already have a life!" Rainbow screamed out glaring at her feeling tears pouring from her eyes. "We have a life like this! We are Couriers, we make a living-"

"Running and hoping not to die!" Applejack snapped. "Don't you realize that there is more to life than jumping from building to building and hoping not to slip or coming up short on a grab? We lost many friends in that mistake and now that the Griffs are on our ass they will shoot to kill if they're ordered to. Rainbow Dash, I want to live! I want to find someone that I can love, I want to have a career, and I just want to live the ripe old age before I die!" Rainbow turned away clenching her fists.

"So what?" Rainbow growled. "You're just going to leave right now? What about the rest of us? Vinyl, Thunderlane, the twins, CK, me! What about all of us working our asses off!"

Applejack started backing away towards the ledge. "I want to live, Rainbow. It was fun and exciting while it lasted, but it's time for me to move on." Rainbow glared at her baring her teeth. Applejack shrugged. "Good bye, Rainbow Dash, I know you’ll take care of everyone in my stead." Rainbow blinked suddenly in surprise hearing this.

"What? I'm in charge?" Rainbow asked in shock. Applejack winked with a two finger salute before making a backflip off the ledge then down into the fog. Rainbow gasped running to the ledge and looked down to see nothing but the fog cloud of the rain and heat. She felt tears in her eyes shaking her head.

"You son of a bitch!" She screamed out crying. "You deserter!" She cried falling to her knees, slamming her fist into the concrete ledge, crying. "Please," she begged. "Don't leave us alone like this! We need you, AJ!" She screamed covering her face with her hands. "I need you."

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Rainbow stood still in an alley to cry alone. She sniffled after reliving that memory again rubbing her eyes to get rid of the sting from the tears. She wiped her face with her jacket sleeve and sighed feeling a touch better.

Rainbow looked up at the tall buildings and skyscrapers around her. She happened to notice a small air plane flying in the sky with a giant sky banner trailing behind it. Rainbow stood up placing her gloved hand over her eyes to see it better without being blinded by the sun.

"PRINCESS SUMMIT THIS SATURDAY! PRINCESSES CELESTIA, LUNA, & CADENZA WILL BE IN CLOUDSDALE!"

Rainbow sighed sniffling, shaking her head. She placed her hands on her hips looking at the street signs on the corner to notice that she was close to Applejack's residence. She frowned wondering if she should see Applejack. It's been a year since she last saw her. Rainbow bit her lip with shame remembering the last time they spoke they ended their conversation in a horrible argument almost went into a fist fight outside Applejack’s place in front of her new girlfriend. It was a small victory for Rainbow but it made her feel sick trying to gain a touch revenge against Applejack for hurting her.

"Well while I'm still here I guess it wouldn't hurt to just pop in a say hello." Rainbow said to herself, looking up and around her to notice more people and police cars on the street. Being safe Rainbow ran up the wall then leaped to the other side to grab a window sill. She looked behind her to see a large pipe. She leaped off the wall again and grabbed the pipe and began climbing up to the roof top of the apartment building. Once at the top she began to jog and free run towards the middle class section of Cloudsdale. If AJ was still living with her girlfriend, she'll probably still be there.

"Let's see if I remember the apartment complex correctly." Rainbow whispered.

Author's Note

Sorry for the wait guys. Here is Chapter 2. Big thanks to Xhoral1865 for the editing job.

So what did you guys think of this? Nothing much to say since this is still the beginning of the story and nothing huge until later on. Chapter 3 is about finished I'll send it to my editor and it'll be out soon. I thought it would be fun to add a little Easter Egg in this chapter. Xhoral found it and it's pretty obvious for those that notice it right away. :raritywink: Oh yes and the next chapter we'll be seeing Applejack.

Just like before if there are any mistakes I missed please let me know. Until next time.

Chapter 3: Hey, Old Friend

Chapter 3
Hey, Old Friend

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Applejack stepped out of her car with a sack of takeout in one hand and her security jacket in the other. She shut the car door and locked the car with the lock button hanging from her key chain. Applejack sighed happily pressing the lock button hanging on her keys. Once she heard the car horn beep twice, she marched up the concrete steps to the nice apartment building and went straight to the first floor apartments.

She was whistling a tune she had heard on the radio, she juggled through her keys with one hand to find her apartment key. She looked up and stopped in mid step, the whistling tune left her lips in silence. Applejack stared at the rainbow headed girl leaning against the wall by the apartment door. Rainbow blinked rubbing the back of her head as she stood straight in front of her.

The two old friends silently stared at one another. Applejack cleared her throat turning away as Rainbow looked down at her sneakers tapping the toe of her shoe on the pavement.

"Umm, nice haircut." Rainbow said noticing that Applejack's hair was cut short and she was dressed in a white button up shirt with a brass name tag on her chest with a black tie, black pressed pants and black shoes. Rainbow even noticed her black belt around her waist with an empty holster for a gun. Rainbow looked down at herself with a light blush on her face.

"What do you want?" Applejack snarled walking past Rainbow to the door. Rainbow sighed.

"Can't I stop by and say hello every once and awhile?" Applejack glared at her as she pushed the key into the lock and unlocked the door. Rainbow groaned. "The one time I come by and say hi all friendly like and you want to ignore me?"

Applejack opened the door surprising the purple haired woman inside the apartment.

"Oh Applejack you came home ... early?" the woman said noticing Applejack’s glare and the rainbow haired woman walking into the apartment. Rainbow stopped seeing the other woman as Applejack tossed the jacket onto a sofa and placed the white sack on the counter at the kitchenette. Applejack turned to Rainbow and pointed outside.

"Now!" Applejack growled. Rainbow shrugged and left the apartment with her friend behind. Applejack shut the door behind her glaring at her. "What the fuck, Dash!" Applejack snarled.

"Why are you mad at me for?" Rainbow asked defensively as Applejack grabbed Rainbow's shoulder and shoved her to the wall. "Geez what's got you so upset?"

"You are a freaking idiot!" Applejack snarled. "Do you have any idea what you're doing right now?"

Rainbow shoved Applejack away from her. "The idea was to say ‘Hi’ while I'm down here but considering you've been being an asshole instead of saying ‘Hi RD how's it going Top Side’-"

"Dammit!" Applejack groaned looking around especially the top corners of the floor for security cameras. "Dash, right now is not the best time, and I mean it, get out of here!"

"Why?" Rainbow asked confused. Applejack sighed rubbing her face, she pushed Rainbow behind a large pillar to hide her from any curious passerby or cameras outside.

"Listen to me very carefully, I worked hard to have a stable job."

Rainbow looked down at Applejack’s name tag to see her first initial and her last name along with an all known enemy symbol, a black lined griffin head. The symbol of the Griffin Security Forces. Applejack’s a Griff?!

"As a Griff yourself?" Rainbow asked glaring. Applejack shook her head.

"No. I work for the Griffs now as a security officer at the Cloudsdale Plaza. And if I can get a better position especially with the Princess Summit coming in I will, but I can't get it if I'm seen with you! Ever since I asked for a promotion the Griffs won't stop harassing me about my past. I finally got them off my back last month. And now with you here- Dammit, Dash!" Applejack snarled turning away from her rubbing her head.

Rainbow frowned losing her glare. Now she felt stupid even coming to see her. "AJ, I'm sorry alright. I didn’t realize this was happening and all or I wouldn't have made the opportunity to stop by." Rainbow snarled turning away.

Applejack sighed untying her black tie thinking. The two old friends stood there staring at the ground. Finally Applejack spoke. "How are you doing?" She asked.

Rainbow shrugged. "Fine, I guess. Everyone's doing well. We had a couple new members since we last ... talked."

Applejack nodded. "That's good. Are they capable?" Rainbow smirked at that.

"They seem to be. They work very well. We have eight members now."

Applejack nodded with a sigh as she stood beside Rainbow and leaned against the wall. As if thinking the same mind the two slid down to the floor and sat down side by side. Applejack turned to Rainbow.

"How's Thunderlane, CK and the twins?" Applejack asked interested.

"They're doing great. I gave CK the promotion to being my second in command. She enjoys the job even if it means sleeping more in the mornings." Applejack chuckled shaking her head as she clasped her hands together over her knees. Rainbow noticed a golden ring on Applejack's ring finger.

"Where'd you get that?" Rainbow asked intrigued.

Applejack noticed the ring and blushed. "None of your business."

"Come on AJ. You can tell me anything. What’s that ring for? I thought you were the one that hate jewelry." Applejack blushed even redder covering her ring with her other hand. Rainbow blinked noticing this. "What?" She asked. Applejack sighed standing up.

"You have to go, Dash." Rainbow blinked in surprise.

"Why? What’s up?" She asked.

Applejack pointed towards the city. "Just go back to the clouds where you belong." Applejack snapped. "And don't come back." She snarled walking to the door.

"Dude!" Rainbow yelled out, standing up. "Everything was fine! Why do you always do this?" Rainbow yelled out.

Applejack turned to her with a glare. "I have a new life now Dash. And I want it to stay as it is with no trouble from you, the gangs, or the Griffs!" Rainbow blinked feeling hurt hearing that. Applejack sighed rubbing her face. "Just leave alright." Rainbow sighed turning away biting her lip.

"Fine," Rainbow whispered. "Be that way." Rainbow turned sticking her hands into her pockets heading out. She stopped then turned to see Applejack rubbing the ring on her finger. "So much for sisters 'til the end." She said loudly as she walked off.

Applejack sighed watching the rainbow haired girl leave the area as she stepped into the apartment with a hard sigh rubbing her face. She used her heel to close the door behind her as she pulled her hands down past her eyes to see the other woman standing by with a phone in her hand probably waiting to call the police if things escalated.

"Is she gone? I heard yelling." The purple haired beauty said with concern seeing Applejack's face.

"I'm fine, Rare." Applejack whispered pulling off her tie and collapsed on the sofa with a sigh. Rarity watched Applejack for a long moment then set the phone on the bar counter before walking over to sit by her on the couch. Rarity sat closer to her taking her hand and leaned into her side.

"How was work?" Rarity asked kissing Applejack on the cheek. Applejack smiled a touch.

"It was same old, same old." Applejack whispered nuzzling Rarity's face kissing her back. "How was your day?"

Rarity smiled. "It was fine. With the Princess Summit coming many people are coming to all the designer stores in Cloudsdale to get some sort of attire for the summit ball. So far two of my designs got accepted so let’s see how far Suri will let them go." Rarity said with distaste. Applejack smirked at that hugging her.

"That's good." Applejack whispered leaning her head back closing her eyes. Rarity frowned slightly.

"Applejack?"

"Hmm?" Applejack hummed.

"Is everything going to be alright?" Rarity asked. Applejack opened her eyes then turned her head over to look at Rarity to see her fearful look. Applejack sat up and hugged Rarity, pulling her close.

"Everything will be fine, I promise ya." She whispered kissing her on the head.

"What was she doing here?" Rarity asked with a quirked brow.

Applejack shrugged. "I could care less." Applejack snarled standing up walking over to the bar counter where the take out sack sat. She pulled out a wrapped burger and a salad dish with a clear lid at the top.

"I got your favorite."

Rarity gave her a look. "Applejack Smith, you better not be lying to me now."

Applejack jumped turning to her. "Lyin'? I ain't lyin’ to ya!"

"Or hiding things from me?"

Applejack blushed turning away. "I told you everythin’ Rare." She said with a warning tone.

Rarity sighed rubbing her face shaking her head. "Applejack ... have you ever thought about taking a break? You've been so stressed and considering what today is-"

"Don't!" Applejack snapped causing Rarity to stop. "Just don’t talk about today, please." Rarity stood up walking over to hug Applejack from behind feeling her shake.

"I'm sorry. I'm just very concerned for you, darling."

Applejack smiled a touch. "I know. It's just ... today belonged to my old life." Applejack turned around hugging Rarity kissing her on the lips softly feeling her lover kiss her back. "My new life is something I want to hold on to. My new life, new job, new love." Rarity chuckled kissing Applejack again.

"I just wish you would talk to me." Rarity whispered.

"I'm not ready. Not yet." Applejack whispered.

"Applejack, we're going to get married in the spring and you still won't tell me?" Rarity complained looking at her. Applejack groaned shaking her head.

"And it was just going so well." Applejack whispered. Rarity sighed walking away. "Rarity!" Applejack called as Rarity went to their room shutting the door. Applejack sighed. "Damnit. Why is it so hard?"

Applejack looked back at the door then reached into her pocket to pull out a pack of illegal cigarettes and quickly stepped outside shutting the door behind her. Applejack climbed up the stairs then reached the end of the walkway and climbed up onto the black railing to climb up to the rooftop. Once there she crawled to her spot at the top and sat down on a lawn chair she had set up for this purpose.

Applejack sat down in the chair with a sigh unbuttoning the top three buttons of her shirt then placed the weed filed stick into her mouth and pulled out her lighter to light the stick and suck in the toxic weed then let it out through her mouth and nose feeling her stressful mind at ease as she starts to relax.

“What am I going to do?” She whispered to herself closing her eyes. The plant used in this cigarette blend was recommended by another security guard when he noticed how stressful Applejack was at work. Beyond better judgment, Applejack took the cigarette from him and true to his words, it worked wonders. But it had side effects.

Even though the drug helps Applejack while awake, the drug has a sedative that causes her to fall asleep. And in her dreams she battles her nightmares from the past.

Applejack groaned, her eyes growing heavy as she watched a lone fluffy cloud float by over her. She shook her head and reached for her watch and set it for the time she had to wake up. She had the Evening shift at the mall tonight. As soon as she blinked she groaned again seeing the face of her baby sister beaten and bloody, staring at her with haunted eyes.

“Why?” Her tiny voice said just as darkness overtook her mind.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Rainbow landed in a squat on the roof before standing back up and looking around her.

"Well so much for that." She whispered sadly to herself. She turned to look and noticed something different. Something she never noticed until now. It looked like a wall and a mechanical gate. Rainbow walked over to the ledge and knelt down to get a better look.

From her position she noticed police officers checking people's cars before letting them enter the middle class district. And when they passed the check the gates opened and the car drove through.

"Huh," Rainbow said out loud standing up. "That's new." She said rubbing her chin. "How come I missed that?" Rainbow watched this security gate for a while but couldn’t wrap her head around it. Rainbow shook her head and looked around her to notice the sun was starting to set. It was early evening.

"Time to go home then." Rainbow whispered with a sigh. She turned around and began to jog to the nearest place to climb and began her climb back up to the roof tops.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

"Wow," Twilight whispered looking out the window as their train reached Cloudsdale’s outer city limits. "I've never seen so many skyscrapers in one city before." Princess Luna who was sitting across from her turned to the window and nodded.

"Indeed, Cloudsdale sure has grown in size since I last visited."

Twilight turned to her. "When was the last time you went to Cloudsdale?" She asked.

Luna fingered her chin, thinking. "Hmm, maybe six years ago, on the sixth anniversary of the attack. I went there in disguise since the Griffin Security Force wouldn't let me visit the city. Even if I was royalty they wouldn't allow it." Luna said with a snort shaking her head. "The nerve of some people."

Twilight chuckled behind her hand as Luna frowned with a thought, looking back out the window. "Which at the time was concerning." Luna whispered. "Most cities would have been overjoyed to have a princess enter their city to visit the people, but Cloudsdale for some odd reason wouldn't let me visit the city. And this is the first time they're allowing us access and it's because they're the ones that wanted the Princess Summit in their city this year."

Twilight blinked realizing that Luna sounded skeptical.

"Why is that so bad?" Twilight asked curiously. Before Luna could speak the door to their car opened and Celestia along with Princess Cadenza entered the car. Twilight stood up and bowed as the two princesses entered.

"I hope we didn't interrupt anything." Celestia asked winking. "It sounded like you two were in a discussion." The elder monarch sat down in a chair. Twilight turned to the young princess and curtsied before her.

"Princess Cadenza, it's an honor to make your acquaintance." The young princess chuckled.

"You must be Twilight Sparkle. Do please stand up, I'm still trying to get used to such greetings. And please, just Cadence is fine."

Twilight smiled standing up straight. "Oh, of course, Cadence." Cadence smiled.

"Your brother, Shining Armor, told me so much about you during our talks in the crystal gardens. I made him captain of my guards during his stay in the empire. Sadly he wasn't able to join me for this Summit." Twilight blinked with a frown. Even Luna looked up surprised.

"Why wasn't your captain here?"

Cadence shrugged. "We have been getting strange threats by messages of some sort of attack. I ordered my top guards to stay in the empire while I'm here."

Twilight looked between the three monarchs. "An attack? What type of attack?"

Cadence shook her head. "I'm afraid we have no clue as to why these threats are begin sent to us. The nearest border we have with anyone are the Kingdoms south west of the empire."

Luna snorted. "Those horrid warring people. I swear we should have dealt with them when we had the chance."

Celestia quirked her brow at her sister. "Luna, you know the reason why we had to have peace. If they still have problems they should take it up to us." Luna rolled her eye by her sister’s pacifist comment.

"Alright so why haven't they done it yet? I still believe it was those beasts of war that attacked Cloudsdale." Luna snarled.

Twilight sat down by Cadence on a couch feeling the high tension in the room as the princesses begin to ‘discuss’ the past. Twilight knew why Luna thought of such things and Celestia wishing not to be part of it. Almost half a century ago, Equestria was in a war with the Griffin King and his empire. A civilization that was heavy on conquer and control. What started the war was when the Griffin King ordered for his soldiers to attack an Equestrian settlement of Stalliongrad and took it for their country.

Celestia tried to reason with them to release the town back to Equestrian lands. But after a year of argument after argument, Stalliongrad became a walled in city where the people were forced to be watched and assimilate immediately to Griffin culture and religion. Anyone who went against them were sentenced to death. And just to spite them, the Griffin Parliament would send these recordings of the executions to Canterlot.

Finally Celestia had enough and allowed Luna to attack Stalliongrad. The result was mixed. Equestrians weren't happy with how the princesses handled the return of Stalliongrad while others cheered for it. In the end though Stalliongrad was abandoned, nothing but ruins of an old forgotten time in Equestrian history. The griffins didn't touch it but they did leave traps in the city to prevent Equestrians from returning. Some sort of "If we can't have the city, neither can you." type of thing.

Some people say that the parliament of the kingdoms are still very angry and want revenge against Equestria for making them look like fools. Or to cause the ultimate war against the two giant superpowers to see who will win. Twilight hoped and prayed this war never came in her lifetime. But with new technological advancements every day makes it more than likely for another attack or another war to come sooner. But which will come first? Another attack on an Equestrian city like Cloudsdale or just a full out call of war.

"Enough." Celestia said causing the other three to look at her. "Let's not talk about such horrible thoughts and relax and enjoy the city. It's been a long time since we have seen Cloudsdale at its glory. We'll arrive in the city in an hour." Celestia stood up and left for her room. Luna snorted shaking her head, looking back out the window.

Twilight gulped with worry. "Do you think there will be another war?" She asked with fear.

Cadence shook her head. "Don't be ridiculous Twilight." She said standing up. "We are at a time of great peace. I doubt there will be anything as stupid as that to change the peace we have." Twilight felt a bad feeling in her gut. What if Luna was right and the Griffin King and his parliament are trying to start a war by attacking the Crystal Empire? Is it possible?

"I sure hope not." She whispered to herself as she sat back by the window to watch the city get closer.

Author's Note

Hey-o everypony we have another chapter here ready to go. And yes it is a touch shorter. Big thanks to Xhoral1865 for the editing job.

Alright so we finally get to see Applejack and Rarity! I guess Applejack has some emotional problems or maybe trust issues? Hmm or is this caused by something else entirely. Also we learned form Twilight that there is a possible fear of war hanging the air. Is there a coincidence between the Griffin Kingdoms and what's happening now? Hmm interesting thoughts huh?

Let me know if there are any mistakes I happened to miss. Chapter 4 is almost done being written so it'll be out soon. (If college doesn't ruin my story plans.)

Until next time! :twilightsmile:

Chapter 4: An Evening of Highs & Lows

Chapter 4
An Evening of Highs & Lows

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Vinyl stared intently through the plastic sights of her blue plastic pistol waiting for the timer to reach zero. "THREE!" The speaker said as Vinyl took a better stance feeling her shooting partner brush against her giggling.

"Let’s see if I can get the hang of this." The girl next to Vinyl said in a sophisticated accent. Vinyl smirked.

“TWO!”

"I don't know Octavia, so far I've beaten you in the last two rounds."

“Braggart” Octavia jabbed bumping her hip into Vinyl to knock her to the side laughing.

"ONE! SHOOT!"

“Cheater!” Vinyl yelled out laughing after Octavia took her first two shots as Vinyl straightened up and started shooting at the video game zombies running towards them. Vinyl laughed as Octavia kept hitting the metal door next to her in the game.

“Balls!” Octavia snarled as she reloaded her red pistol and started shooting again. Vinyl was chuckling as she kept getting head shots and gaining a high score faster than Octavia was. Octavia looked up in time to see Vinyl’s high score and groaned.

“Aw come on Vinyl, at least let me get ahead for once.”

“Where is the fun in that?” Vinyl asked then gasped hearing the clicking from the audio, her gun clip was empty. She pointed the gun below the screen for the gun to reload then popped it back up again, shooting.

"Ah!" Octavia screamed as the zombies attacked her player killing her.

"PLAYER 2 DEAD! GAME OVER!"

"Aw drat!" Octavia whispered as Vinyl laughed. "How do you do that?" She asked seeing Vinyl set the gun controller in the socket as she grabbed her drink glass and a plastic cup filled with tickets. She gulped trying to think of an excuse.

Vinyl’s father was a police officer and he taught her older brother how to hold a hand gun and shoot with it. When Vinyl’s mother was killed by an armed man, her father decided to teach her how to handle a gun as well. For a year Vinyl and her older brother, Long Play, had understood the rules and regulations of how to carry a gun and how to shoot one.

"Um, being lucky?" Vinyl lied chuckling. Octavia gave the radio DJ a look. Vinyl gulped making sure her glasses were still on the top of her head. "What?" She asked with worry seeing Octavia’s look.

"Nothing." Octavia answered shaking her head. "Come along, do you want to play a game with tickets this time? We still need a lot more before we can get anything good."

Vinyl nodded. "Yeah, let's do it."

Octavia grinned. “Alright, let’s go then.”

Vinyl was happy that Octavia chose to come to the Eat and Game place in town. Vinyl never really went to a place like this but if her date wanted to go then she would go. Vinyl had known Octavia for a long time as her best friend. Over time it seemed that their friendship in the music industry was only professional but as time went on it became a more personal friendship.

Vinyl didn't mind that she really liked Octavia and Octavia liked her back but now it was reaching the point where they started walking together hand and hand. Vinyl wanted to see what it would be like to kiss Octavia, even if it was just a swift peck on her cheek. But she was scared, very scared to do it.

Unlike her radio alternate ego, Vinyl wasn't that confidant with herself. She was always very private and always kept her feelings to herself. But the biggest thing of all ... she was very shy. And Octavia seemed to be the one to get her out of the shy shell she locked herself in. Now Vinyl wanted to try and take the next step. The plan was to ask Octavia out for dinner after she had walked Octavia to her apartment and maybe, just maybe, ask Octavia if she wanted to be her girlfriend. Vinyl could feel the nervousness just thinking about it.

After another hour of playing games and snacking on bar food the two left with the prizes they had gotten with the tickets. Vinyl didn't get much since she gave most of her tickets to Octavia. Octavia though got a small stuffed animal of a bull dog. Vinyl didn't understand why but it seemed that Octavia liked bull dogs. Vinyl laughed after she got the toy and seeing her blush.

"What? I like bull dogs! Their smushed in faces are sooo cute!" She cooed.

Vinyl chuckled. “Alright, let me guess if the law allowed us to keep pets in the city, what would you love to have as a pet?” Vinyl asked as she and Octavia headed for the double glass doors to the outside.

Octavia sighed looking down at her stuffed dog. “When I was little, my father and mother shared a dog together. His name was Milo, a boxer- pit bull mix. The sweetest dog I ever known.” Octavia sighed smiling sadly. “He passed away when I was eight. He was the closest thing to a brother I ever had. He was brave, super sweet, and very protective of me.” Octavia said giggling. “I think he took the term big brother too seriously.”

Vinyl frowned turning away thinking about her brother. Octavia continued not noticing Vinyl's sudden sad mood.

“But if this city didn’t have those pet laws … I would love to find some sort of pit bull type dog. A bull dog, a boxer, or even a pit bull. Just a dog similar to that type, you know.”

Vinyl didn’t hear that, she was too busy feeling sad for her own brother, Long Play. She stopped in her walk to stare. She saw an older boy with a younger girl holding her hand as she leaped over the cracks in the sidewalk as her brother lift her up causing her to fly then dropped her back down on the ground.

“Do it again!” The girl cried as he nodded. When she made the jump the brother gripping tightly to her hand and lifted her up in the air causing her to squeal then she landed back on the ground.

Vinyl blinked seeing the two transform. The boy was dressed as her older brother in a hoodie, sagging pants, and sneakers with a pair of blue sunglasses on his face and his red hair under a dark red sock hat. And the girl changed to Vinyl showing her in a large hoodie with pants and large shoes trying to mock his way of walking. Long Play looked down at her.

“What are you doing?”

“Nothing!”

“You were copying me?”

“No I wasn’t!”

“Yes you were!”

“LP, Vinyl!” An older voice called. The two siblings’ looked up to see their father smiling at them. “Want to get some breakfast before I head off to work?” Young Vinyl looked up at her brother to see him grin at her. A breakfast with dad was a rare occasion.

Older Vinyl watched as the two kids ran to their father as they walked across the street and headed for the subway station.

“Don’t go.” Vinyl whispered watching the family of three of her memories disappear towards their life changing doom.

“Vinyl?” Vinyl shook her head and turned to see Octavia looking at her with concern. “Is there something wrong? You look upset.”

Vinyl blinked a few times and turned to see that the brother and sister were long gone. Vinyl swallowed hard and turned to see Octavia. Vinyl nodded with a forced smile.

“No, nothing's wrong. I’m fine.”

“Are you sure?” Octavia asked still worried.

“Yeah,” Vinyl whispered taking her hand. “I’m alright.” Vinyl frowned turning away. “Just memories you know.”

Octavia nodded still confused. Vinyl already told her that she had a tough past but didn’t feel like she was ready to talk about it. Octavia understood since she too had tough memories herself but by the look on Vinyl’s face, Octavia could tell that Vinyl’s past was so much different than hers and possibly way worse than her own.

Octavia smiled wrapping her arms around Vinyl hugging her tight. Vinyl blushed a touch. She smiled, hugging her back. Octavia pulled back smiling seeing Vinyl’s blush and smile. Vinyl took Octavia’s hand and the two continued their walk back to Octavia’s apartment.

When they finally reached the apartment complex the two walked up to the fourth floor and went to Octavia’s apartment. Octavia turned to Vinyl and smiled.

"I enjoyed lunch. It was fun." She said smiling with a light blush on her face. Vinyl cleared her throat before speaking.

"Uh, yeah it was a blast and I enjoyed it too. I hope to do that again sometime." Vinyl said smiling with her hands behind her back.

Just say it you idiot! Ask her out! Her mind screamed as Vinyl kept silent. Octavia turned back to her door and unlocked the lock to enter her apartment. She turned back to Vinyl blushed even deeper. Octavia gulped walking up to Vinyl then kissed her on the cheek. Vinyl went stiff as a board with her face turning red as Octavia stepped back.

"Um, call me whenever you have the free time, Vinyl. I hope to see you very soon."

"Uhh ...." Vinyl said in a love struck tone nodding her head giggling bashfully. "Yeah, um, I'll uh, call you sometime soon."

Octavia giggled seeing how Vinyl was reacting to the kiss and nodded.

"Have a good evening then."

"Y-you too." Vinyl said watching Octavia close the door. Once the door was locked Vinyl turned and started walking to the stairs and stopped. She leaped in the air and did a backflip, landing on her feet in the hall.

"Aw yeah!" She said giggling. "She kissed me! Yes!" Vinyl suddenly stopped smiling, blinking.

"Wait I didn't ask her out!" She slapped her forehead then ran back to the door. She gulped and knocked on Octavia’s door feeling bashful again. Octavia opened the door with a confused look.

"What's wrong Vinyl?"

Vinyl gulped. "I forgot to ask you something."

"Yes?"

"Um, do you want to go out on a ... date next Friday night?"

Octavia blinked then began to smile. "I would love to."

"Really?" Vinyl asked shocked seeing Octavia nod with a blush.

"Yes really. I have a day off that Friday."

Vinyl nodded. "Awesome! Um, pick you up at seven then?" Vinyl asked.

Octavia nodded. "Seven sounds great. I'll see you then?"

Vinyl nodded. "Yeah, see you then."

Octavia nodded as she closed the door. Vinyl sighed. She smiled and headed off with her hands in her pockets happy that things were starting to look bright for her after all.

When Vinyl returned to the radio station and went straight to her tiny room. She closed the door behind her and locked it to make sure no one came into the room unannounced. She pulled off her jacket and shirt and tossed the discarded clothes into a basket for the laundry mat and collapsed into her couch. With a sigh she toed off her sneakers then propped her feet up.

She reached her hand under the couch and pulled out a bottle of whiskey and unscrewed the lid. She held up the booze in the air with a sigh.

“To you Mom.” She whispered as she took a long swig of the whiskey, the burn in her throat not as bad. “To you Dad.” She whispered sadly taking another long swig now feeling tears in her eyes as haunting images of what happened that day twelve years ago came flooding back in.

The screams, the gun shots, the dead, the dying, and then the collapsing building above her. “And finally, to you big brother.” She sniffled drinking just a small amount a she hiked up her legs pressing her forehead to her knees.

The vision returned showing her standing under the falling debris from a skyscraper above her. She would have been crushed if it weren’t for her brother shoving her away, she would have been crushed along with her father and brother. Vinyl broke down crying in her couch with the bottle in her hand. Just another year of pain and sadness as tradition took her back to her darkest places.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

As the sun began to set, the shadows of the city cover a large portion of the lower district. In Low Town is where all the "illegal" activity arises in Cloudsdale. Low Town is where all the low end jobs, old sketchy apartments, hidden speakeasies, and even the illegal fighting rings in the city. On top of a warehouse roof sat one of the old abandoned water silos that littered the lower level. This silo was one of the many secret bases the Flying Couriers use in hiding.

In this particular silo is a technological marvel. Sitting inside was Thunderlane, the main computer tech of the Couriers. He was sitting cross legged on his well-used chair with his wireless keyboard on his lap typing. His eyes roved at the five computer monitors in front of him seeing the news, listening to police feeds, even the radio. Thunderlane sighed rubbing his eyes feeling the telltale stings of stress from staring at a computer screen for so long without rest.

He rubbed his eyes with a sigh now feeling a headache starting. He reached over to a bottle of aspirin and popped a pill into his mouth. He reached over again for his soda can and tipped it back to swallow a mouthful of it. He sucked for more but there was no more. He groaned crunching the can with his hand and tossed it behind him, missing the trashcan that was already filled with soda cans of various brands and types.

He looked over too far to stop to see a picture taped to a computer monitor. He paused in his typing to see the picture of himself as a younger teen with his younger brother sitting on his shoulders. Thunderlane smiled then turned back to the monitors.

He heard a sound of feet landing on top of the silo and the sound of the top hatch being opened above him. He heard the sound of shoes hitting the steel bottom behind him.

"Heya, Big T." Cloud Kicker greeted seeing his back to her. She walked over to a built in bench against the rounded wall and sat down with a sigh. She grunted rubbing her lower back. "Damn when will you put in the new cushions to this bench?"

Thunderlane smirked as he continued typing. “Have you finished the drop?" he asked.

Cloud Kicker nodded reaching into her pack to pull out a wad of bills that were wrapped with a rubber band. "Yep, got two hundred bucks for the damn thing." She said tossing the wad to Thunderlane's back. Without turning, Thunderlane held up his hand and caught the wad in his hand. Cloud Kicker smirked wondering how he had such reflexes. She had known Thunderlane for eight years and she still didn't know how he stayed in shape even though all he did was sit in front of his computers. She sometimes felt admired by his presence but yet … she didn't want to be close to people. Not in a romantic way. Cloud watched Thunderlane place the wad on his cramped desk and started counting the bills. After few moment of slow counting he stacked the bills together and nodded.

"Yep two hundred. I'll let Chaser look at these to make sure they're not counterfeited bills. Great work." He said opening a small tin lunch box and tossed the new bills into the box and closed it. He set the tin lunch box back in the hanged shelf as he went back to work. Cloud scratched her cheek as her face went red from the praise. She blinked hearing a woman talking on the police feed.

"Hey, turn it up would ya?" Cloud asked. Thunderlane shrugged. He pulled off his headphones and unplugged the headphones from the plug then pressed a button for the speakers to turn on with whatever he was hearing. The police chatter was going nuts about some burglary in progress.

"Boring!" Cloud complained falling onto her back on the bench with her arm behind her head as a pillow, staring at the ceiling.

"It was your idea." Thunderlane growled as he started typing. After a long moment the two heard about the police shooting and killing the suspect in the burglary.

"That’s just sad." She whispered shaking her head. "I mean, wasn't it a police officer's duty to catch the crook without killing him."

Thunderlane shrugged. "Times are different now, CK."

"I know that." Cloud Kicker growled now feeling anger. "But does it have to be like that?"

"What do you mean?" Thunderlane asked curiously.

"I mean think about it." Cloud Kicker said sitting up. "The police were made for one thing and that is to protect Equestria’s people and make sure justice is taken care of."

Thunderlane shrugged reading a post on a chat room and typed something on a post and sent it. "Yeah, that’s what they were meant to do."

"Right, and now suddenly they became trigger happy, douche bags. The rich call this place the safest city in Equestria?" Cloud Kicker snorted. "Yeah right. We're like the slums of Equestria and we're forced to stay here."

"What are you getting at Kicker?" Thunderlane asked annoyed. One of the things Cloud always liked to do was start conversations like this. Always blaming the police and politicians for all the suffering and how Equestria is stupid for not seeing the real truth of the city. He just wished Cloud hadn't talked with Vinyl during her ranting years before she left.

Cloud Kicker glared at his back then looked at the steel floor. Outside they could hear a helicopter flying over them. "I’m saying that there are better places than this dump."

"You're thinking of leaving now?" Thunderlane asked surprised. “The group I mean?”

Cloud Kicker blinked feeling heat on her face as she clenched her fists. "Maybe." She answered leaning back to lay back down on the bench. "I mean there is nothing for us here. And it gets harder and harder doing these things and growing up. The taller I get, the heavier I get, and it’s just a matter of when I slip up.”

Thunderlane nodded. “Yeah, I know what you mean.”

Cloud Kicker bit her lip closing her eyes. “And the longer we stay in this city the harder it is to leave.” She blinked at a hard thought in her mind before speaking again. “I knew this guy once. He tried to get his family out of the city."

Thunderlane could hear the coldness in her voice that made him worry.

"Right when they were about to leave, the police and the Griffs came and forced them back into the city telling them that they would kill them before they leave the city." Cloud held up her hand with her thumb up and her pointer finger out making a gun with her hand. Her voice went darker as she glared at the ceiling. "When the man refused to stay, bang, bang, bang." She whispered. "They were all dead and the two sisters were taken and thrown into the system. No escape."

Thunderlane gulped looking at the picture of him and his brother.

"One day, T," Cloud whispered blowing on her finger as if it was the barrel of a gun. "I'll find a way out. And finally be free of this fucking city."

Thunderlane nodded. "Freedom at last." He whispered thinking.

"Hey, Thunderlane." A new voice piped up. It was Rainbow through the private feed. Thunderlane sighed placing his com back in place.

"Hey boss. How was your trip?" He asked as he flipped a switch to allow the private feed to play through the speakers for Cloud Kicker to hear.

"Meh, it would have been better. Street Level has a sick vibe."

Thunderlane nodded. "Hmph, just as thought. Nothing good happens on Street Level no matter what part of the city you go to."

"Anyway can you do a check for me?"

"Sure," Thunderlane said grabbing his keyboard again and placed it in his lap. "Of what?"

"I noticed this before calling you. Can you find information about walls with gates being built in the middle district?"

Thunderlane looked to Cloud to see her still staring at the ceiling. "Um sure, let me check." Thunderlane typed fast looking at his screens and noticed a newspaper clipping on a website.

"I found something. I found a newspaper clipping from a few years ago. It mentions that the council with the Griffs used taxpayer money to build security walls in the upper and middle districts with security walls and cameras. It's all part of their Order Equals Safety Campaign from seven years back. I guess they’re still doing it though no one talks about it anymore."

"Ah ... Are they still working on it or have they stopped?" Rainbow asked interested.

"Hmm," Thunderlane checked for more information but shook his head. "After the newspaper clipping there is nothing. It's like it was forgotten."

"Forgotten my ass." Cloud Kicker snarled turning away.

"Huh, interesting." Rainbow said out loud. "They have cops there checking vehicles and trucks before they leave or enter the districts."

"Was there a reason for the question?" Thunderlane asked waiting for Rainbow to answer. After a while he got it.

"No ... just curious. I just haven't seen that before and I visited the middle district last year and saw nothing."

"Speaking of that, how's Applejack?" Thunderlane smirked hearing Rainbow gasp.

"That’s none of your business!" Rainbow said hotly. After a few seconds she sighed. "I talked to her ... but she shut herself away from me as usual." Rainbow snorted angrily.

Thunderlane thought for a moment then began typing on his keyboard looking for files on people typing the name Applejack Smith on the search bar. What he got was AJ’s records reading them. He bit his lip rubbing his face with his hand.

"You know Dash ... Maybe you should just not see Applejack again."

"You have her records up, don't you." Rainbow deadpanned.

"More than that boss." Thunderlane said as he looked back at the left screen to see Applejack’s records. Cloud Kicker stood up to take a look herself. She noticed something that made her balk with shock.

"She's a Griff?!" Cloud asked with shock and disbelief.

"No!" Rainbow snarled hearing Cloud's response from Thunderlane's microphone. "She said she works for the Griffs as a security guard."

"But don't security guards have to have police training? And police academies won't allow felons, right?" Cloud asked interested.

"They do now." Thunderlane answered as he pointed at the date Applejack signed up and was accepted to be in Security. "She was the last few people to be hired without the police academy training here in Cloudsdale."

"Anything else?" Rainbow asked worriedly.

Thunderlane shrugged. "Well it shows that she has a great track record ... uh oh." He said as he noticed a red flag spot in Applejack's records.

"What uh oh?" Rainbow asked worriedly.

"Well it seems the Griffs knew her to have been involved with us. It seems to be the only things that's keeping her from ... promotion? She's trying to get a promotion or a change of stations but the Griffs won't allow it, it seems."

"Damn Griffs." Cloud Kicker snapped shaking her head in shock seeing the amount of information on Applejack’s daily life. "Damn, they have everything on her, even when she uses the bathroom and when she goes to sleep."

Thunderlane nodded. "Oh yeah, they know everything on everyone in Street Level."

"Hey," Rainbow interrupted. "Can you check one last thing?"

"Sure." Thunderlane said noticing the sad tone from his leader.

"Can you check if there was anything serious between AJ and that fashion girl she's with?"

"Rarity you mean?" Thunderlane asked. "Don't ask, I found a person of interest link on AJ's records. It seems that the Griffs are watching the fashionista too. Rarity is her name."

"Right, that's her. Why do the Griffs have tabs on her?" Rainbow asked.

"Maybe ‘cause she's with AJ?" Cloud mentioned.

"Maybe," Rainbow whispered.

Thunderlane shrugged. "There is nothing here about Rarity that raises any red flags. They have a bunch of Privates watching her though."

"Private detectives or secret Griffs?"

"Security Griffs. They've been watching her for a long time." Thunderlane said still looking. Cloud blinked seeing something of interest on Rarity's records.

"Hey, it says that her parents were prime conspirators in the riots. Remember those huge riots during The Change" after the massacre?"

"Yeah, they're the ones that said that the government was trying to take control of the whole city with cameras, microphones, phone taps, all that stuff. Which did happen." Rainbow said sadly.

"Yeah well it turns out that Rarity's parents disappeared during a riot that went very ugly. Rarity also had a sister. Sweetie Belle." Cloud said intrigued.

"The teen singer?" Rainbow asked in shock.

"That very same." Thunderlane answered.

"Wow," Rainbow whispered. "So why aren't they watching Rarity's sister then?"

Thunderlane shook his head. "There is nothing about her. Wait ... here's one thing. Sweetie Belle was those few that were able to leave the city before the complete shut down."

Cloud Kicker glared and turned away. "Lucky, bratty bitch." She snarled sitting down.

"Is CK brooding about her past again?" Rainbow asked with worry.

"Yeah." Thunderlane whispered. "Sorry."

"No, don't be. That is interesting though. If Rarity's sister left the city how come Rarity didn't leave with her?"

Thunderlane shook his head. "A lot of shit happened in the last twelve years, Dash. It’s hard to put everything in a time line or even get the correct answers. But all I can say is for your sake and Applejack's, let's refrain from seeing her for a long while. AJ is in line with the Griffs now, like it or not if something happens she'll have no choice but fess up to them."

"AJ would never do that." Rainbow snarled.

Thunderlane gulped. "We don't know whether she will or not, but for now the Griffs have had their eyes on AJ and her girlfriend for a long time. Keep your distance."

Rainbow sighed. "Fine, I'll be back soon."

Thunderlane sighed pulling off his com and set it on his desk rubbing his face. Cloud Kicker sat up and stood. She leaped up to the hatch above her.

"I'm heading off for a drink. Want to come with?" She asked as she pressed a button on the side and the hatch began to rise.

"Nah," Thunderlane answered. "I should stay here in case something happens. Pinkie is delivering a package and Derpy is waiting for a drop at the river docks,"

"Okay, okay," Cloud said shaking her head. "I get it, you have work. Seriously dude, you need a day off. Ever since Vinyl put you here you're never out anymore."

Thunderlane shrugged. "So?"

"Whatever." Cloud growled before pulling herself out of the silo and closed the hatch behind her. Leaving the computer hermit alone and confused.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Rainbow was sitting alone on a ledge looking around watching the sky turn orange of sunset. She couldn't stop thinking about her chat with Applejack. For some reason she thought they might just talk like old times, but like Thunderlane said, Applejack was being watched and her seeing her might have caused more harm than good.

It still hurt though, thinking about that. Applejack for some reason sounded harsher and she looked different. Rainbow rubbed her hands together in the chill of the breeze, thinking. She looked up at the sky smelling the air. Unlike the smell from the streets, the air smelled crisp.

"It is September after all." Rainbow mumbled to herself crossing her arms across her chest looking at the sky line towards Cloudsdale Plaza. She bit her lip feeling the faint memories flash through her eyes. The screaming, the running, the fear ... the confusion. Rainbow sighed then heard Vinyl's voice in her head.

"I shouldn't have stood there! I should have done something then they would be alive!"

Rainbow shook her head hard at that.

"There is nothing you could have done." Applejack’s voice said softly in her memories. "We were all kids. Young kids. We weren't strong enough to understand or even strong enough to save those we love. "

Rainbow sighed rubbing her jacket sleeve then gripped to the fabric tightly, sniffling.

"Stay there!" Her father's voice spoke. "Stay there and keep your head down until I get back and look for you. I'll be back as soon as I can."

Rainbow shook her head hard trying not to cry. It's always this specific day that her emotions always got the better of her and it was getting harder to block out those cold memories.

"The past is the past." Rainbow uttered sniffling.

"Why are you so upset?" Rainbow blinked hearing the voice and turned to see Scootaloo standing behind her dressed in old clothes that were too large for her. Rainbow smiled wiping her eyes.

"Hey Squirt, what are you doing up here?" She asked. Scootaloo smirked walking over to sit down next to her as she looked down.

"You're sitting on the building across the street from the orphanage." Scootaloo chuckled pointing forward. Rainbow blinked then looked down to see the old school house building turned orphanage.

The building was once a boarding school for girls back in the day. At the turn of the century the school was closed down after some sort of scandal with the schoolmistress and the building was abandoned. Since the Massacre the old school building was turned into one of the many orphanages that dotted Low Town. Rainbow smiled a touch.

"Huh, I wonder why I'm here." Rainbow thought out loud hiking one knee and placed her arm over it watching the small children play in the old playground.

"Why are you here?" Scootaloo asked interested.

Rainbow shrugged. "I just felt like sitting here for a bit." she said sadly.

Scootaloo blinked then sighed. "Are you going to visit? We got the TV to work and we're going to watch the Princesses go to the Plaza."

Rainbow blinked thinking about this. She turned to Scootaloo then smiled.

"Sure," Scootaloo smiled standing up.

"Really?" She asked excited.

"Yeah, I'll see you down there." Scootaloo nodded.

"Alright! I'll go tell Cheerilee and Fluttershy." Scootaloo ran off the edge then grabbed the window sill and began her decent down to the street. Rainbow slowly stood up then looked over towards the Plaza to see four spotlight waving in the air.

"The princesses have arrived." Rainbow whispered frowning, sticking her hands into her jacket pockets glaring. "What good will they do?" She said resentfully. The princesses abandoned the city, abandoned the people! Why are they here now?

Rainbow sighed and found a pipe to start climbing down off the building until she reached the pavement. She walked across the street to the tall iron barred fence. Instead of using the gate she made a run to the fence then leaped up and began climbing.

Several children in the yard stopped playing to watch in awe as Rainbow climbed up the fence then went up and over the top and leaped off to land in a roll back up her feet. The children all cheered seeing her and ran over to see her.

"Okay, okay, it's nice to see you rascals too." Rainbow called out laughing as the children all said her name and asking questions about where she was. One girl grabbed Rainbow's hand and began tugging her towards the orphanage.

"Come on, Miss Rainbow, come on inside!" The girl urged along with the other children pulling her towards the large building. Rainbow feebly followed smiling.

"Alright, alright, stop pulling. I can walk on my own." Rainbow said laughing as she went into the front doors. On the outside the orphanage looked run down with it's old doors and slightly saggy walls. But on the inside the building was very cozy and nice. It didn’t look like the interior of an old worn down building. Rainbow smirked seeing the warm light covering the light green walls with a mural of flowers and trees with little woodland creatures.

Rainbow walked down the hall then into the foyer to see the large stair case to her right and the doors to the large sitting room to her left. She could hear light singing and smiled seeing the head mistress of the orphanage.

"Hello, Fluttershy." Rainbow called out surprising the young woman causing her to yelp with shock. Fluttershy turned to see Rainbow and sighed.

"Rainbow Dash, don't scare me like that!" She said smiling slightly.

Rainbow shrugged. "Sorry, thought of dropping by." Several of the young orphans ran over hugging Rainbow

"Can she stay, Miss Fluttershy?" Several of the kids asked at once.

Fluttershy smiled at the children then looked back at Rainbow. "It's up to Miss Rainbow what she wants to do."

Rainbow frowned then looked down seeing the quivering lips and giant eyes look up at her.

"I already said I'll stay for a bit." She whispered causing the kids all to cheer. Rainbow chuckled. "I guess I should have brought some pizza or something."

"Oh don't worry about that." Fluttershy said quickly. "Cheerilee and I already started cooking dinner. Do you mind keeping the little ones occupied?"

"No problem." Rainbow said before Fluttershy smiled.

"Thank you Rainbow, you are always a big help to us." Rainbow rolled her eyes and smiled.

"It’s no trouble." She leaned on her knees looking at the children around her. "Well let’s go and get that TV set up for the Princesses arrival, huh?"

"Yeah!" The children all cheered running to the sitting room. Fluttershy nodded then went through a swinging door to the kitchen as Rainbow walked to the sitting room to see many of the children already sitting on the large rug in front of the TV. The older orphans were either sitting in the corner talking or just sitting around. Scootaloo was at the TV trying to find the right channel with the remote control. Rainbow walked over to her and snatched the remote out of her hand.

"Hey!" Scootaloo growled then noticed the remote thief was Rainbow. "Oh uh,"

"It's alright." Rainbow said ruffling her head. "Now let's see, every local channel should be broadcasting the princesses." She turned to the couch to see several boys sitting there. "Make me a spot?"

The boys nodded scooting over to make a space for Rainbow to sit on as she pressed the correct numbers on the key pad then watched the screen lit up in color.

"It's alive!" A boy cried out dramatically causing everyone to look up and ran to pick a spot on the floor or on the old couches.

"What's happening?" A boy asked.

"Shut up so we can all hear!" An older girl snapped.

"Hey now!" Rainbow called out silencing everyone. "They haven’t arrived yet. We'll just wait a bit."

"I hate waiting." Scootaloo grouched. Rainbow chuckled as she leaned back into the cushions with a sigh. Rainbow chuckled as she waved Scootaloo over. Scootaloo walked over then sat down on the floor with Rainbow's legs behind her in a back rest.

"What do you think the princesses might look like?" a young girl asked dreamily.

"Eww! Princess, smishness." A boy grouched.

Rainbow let them bicker amongst each other as she watched the newscasters speak about the news. Rainbow couldn't hear them talk but by the videos the news was showing, it was all about the Massacre. Rainbow blinked once watching the video, the cell phone video was shaky as it revealed the black helicopter and the black dressed man shooting down at people. Rainbow swallowed hard watching the scene change to that of rioters fighting the police and the Griffs.

Rainbow turned away to see another painted mural on the wall to see the shapes of a man hugging a girl in frozen laughter. Rainbow blinked and saw the two change into that of her father and herself in her father’s arms. Rainbow bit her lip wondering if her father got away or if he was dead. She didn't know why she still had that feeling that he didn't abandon her but why is it so hard to accept the fact that he is truly gone?

"Hey! They're starting!" Scootaloo cried out. Rainbow blinked out of her thoughts and turned back to the mural to see the man and the girl again back to their original shades and colors. Rainbow gulped then turned back to the television that was showing a helicopter view of the Plaza. Stepping out of the limo were the three princesses themselves. Rainbow quickly turned up the volume so everyone could hear the announcer talking about the princesses.

Rainbow watched the limo as the door opened and Princess Celestia dressed in a white flowing dress came out of the limo to wave to the crowd. What surprised Rainbow the most about Celestia’s attire was how plain it was. It was different than what Rainbow expected her to wear. She thought Princesses were interested in all types of jewels and such on their gowns but Celestia was dressed plain. Strange.

Second to exit the limo was Princess Luna. She wasn't dressed in a gown like Celestia, more like a modernized look, she was dressed with slacks, and a nice shirt with a vest. Unlike Celestia, Luna's clothing was in blacks and deep blues.

Then the new princess, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. She was dressed in a nice gown like Celestia but with a modernized look. The gown was fluid and silky looking that rose up to her knees, with a dark pink dress vest. She looked pretty and colorful. All three of them were colorful.

Rainbow blinked noticing another woman coming out of the limo but the driver slammed the door to keep her from leaving. Rainbow blinked once and then the camera changed to a different angle. Rainbow found this odd the press didn't seem to bother in introducing this fourth person as the camera view shifted again to the ground pointed at Celestia and down the line. Rainbow ignored the three princesses and noticed the limo door pop open to reveal the fourth woman. She closed the door behind her fixing her skirt as she jogged to catch up to the three princesses. This last woman was different than the others.

She was dressed normally, not like the royals. She was dressed in a short navy colored skirt that brushed the top of her knees, a crisp white shirt with a dark purple sweater vest. She didn't look royal but she acted like she belonged with the princesses. She caught up to Cadenza and walked behind her with her hands behind her back with her head held high.

"Who's that?" Rainbow asked curiously.

"Who?" Scootaloo asked too mesmerized by the princess.

"That girl behind Cadenza." Rainbow said pointing. Before Scootaloo or the children noticed the screen shifted to the stage as the mayor of Cloudsdale bowed to Celestia as she stepped up the steps. Rainbow blinked seeing a familiar woman standing at the stair case offering her hand to Princess Celestia to help her up the steps. It was Applejack!

Rainbow licked her lips feeling anger seeing Applejack dressed up as a security guard and helping the princesses. As the camera changed again Rainbow noticed at the edge of the screen Cadenza stopped to turn behind her as Applejack held onto the fourth woman and kept her off the stage. Rainbow saw this as odd as another security guard dressed like AJ pushed Cadenza towards the stage. The third princess turned to the crowd and immediately smiled and waved but her eyes had a look of worry on them as she turned behind her then back to the front as she was guided by the mayor to her seat.

Rainbow sat there with the other kids watching the Princesses welcome. As the children were excited and mesmerized by the princesses, Rainbow was curious about the involvement of this fourth woman. Who was she? Why was she there? And why are the Griffs trying to keep her out of the public eye?

It didn't last though, Rainbow sat with the children as they listened to Princess Celestia speak for the first time to the people of Cloudsdale in twelve years. For some reason it just made Rainbow angrier. All she could do was clench her fists with anger. Celestia kept talking about what a great job the Griffin Security Forces have done in bringing the city back from its weakened state. Rainbow blinked noticing how Luna was scowling turning away from the cameras. Princess Cadenza looked worried as she fidgeted in her seat and looking behind her as if looking for someone. Perhaps the fourth woman that was with them?

When the speech was over the news came on and began sprouting their lies. Rainbow sighed reaching for the remote but stopped seeing something strange.

"Children dinner is ready." Cheerilee called stepping out of the kitchen. The children all got up and ran to the eating room. Scootaloo stopped at the corner noticing Rainbow watching the screen intently. Cheerilee patted Scootaloo on her back and told her to go into the eating room. Cheerilee turned to Dash as Scootaloo ran off and stepped up to her.

"You are welcome to stay for dinner, Rainbow Dash." Cheerilee said with a smile.

Rainbow blinked and turned to her. "Oh um I won't be here for very much longer. I have to get back to the others. Save the food for yourself and Fluttershy, Cheers."

Cheerilee smiled then covered her mouth to cough. Rainbow blinked and turned to her as Cheerilee coughed a sickly sounding cough.

"Are you alright?" Rainbow asked with worry as Cheerilee pulled out a handkerchief and spat into the cloth then wiped her nose.

"Oh yes, I'm fine. It's that time of year again." She said with difficulty. Rainbow gave her a look as Cheerilee smiled. "Really," She croaked then cleared her throat. "I'm fine. Thank you for visiting, Rainbow Dash, the children love seeing you when you come over."

Rainbow smiled sadly at her. "I do what I can for friends."

Cheerilee nodded as she noticed the woman on the screen.

"Oh it's her." Cheerilee said pointing at the TV. Rainbow used the remote to make the volume of the sound to go higher to hear. It shown a woman talking to a news reporter.

"I'm telling you." The woman said strongly. "The GSF are hiding something. Why are they using our tax payer money to build walls that are not needed?" The woman asked fixing her glasses on her face. Rainbow blinked seeing her brown eyes glaring at the camera.

"Why do you think about this Miss Check?" The woman asked with a look of warning.

"I think of this because back in my home of Manehattan, tax payer money is voted on for what we want it to be used for. The government has no right to use our money without our permission."

Suddenly the screen changed to the news desk with an overly bright woman grinning. "And I believe that is all the time we have left!" The woman said smiling. "And now on to the sports news with-” Rainbow turned off the TV then turned to Cheerilee.

"Who was that?" Rainbow asked interested.

Cheerilee smiled. "That is Spell Check, a reporter. She came by here to the orphanage two months ago."

"For what?" Rainbow asked standing up. Cheerilee blinked confused as to why Rainbow was curious.

"Well, she came by here to ask Fluttershy and me some questions about the orphanage and the children. She said it's for The Times."

"What's that?" Rainbow asked curious. She never heard of The Times.

Cheerilee gasped. "Oh that's right you all don't read the news. The Times is a huge newspaper group from Manehattan. Spell Check was transferred here three years ago."

"Three years? Griffs don't allow tourists or outsiders here. How did she get in?"

Cheerilee shrugged. "I don't know how she got here, but she said that she works to find the truth about Cloudsdale and what this new government is trying to prove by keeping us locked up here."

Rainbow thought for a moment looking to the TV. "She's fucking insane." Rainbow snarled as she left the room. Cheerilee watched as Rainbow headed for the door. "The next I'm here, I'll bring pizza. Later Cheers!" Rainbow called as she shut the door behind her.

Rainbow stepped onto the walk way leading to the gate. The chill of the cool air blew as she looked up noticing the sky was turning dark. She turned away. Whoever this Spell Check is, she's fighting a losing battle if she’s getting information on the Griffs. Once the Griffs see her going to places she shouldn't then she's good as dead.

Rainbow stopped her angry stride to think for a second. What if this reporter Spell Check isn’t the only outsider that's trying to help them? Equestria never cared before ... why now? Why are the princesses coming? Why is there an outsider reporter trying to stir this hornets’ nest?

"Why?" Rainbow whispered looking up and watching a helicopter fly by. "Why now?"

Author's Note

Chapter 4 is a tad bit longer. Yes if you're new here then you should know I write a lot. :twilightsheepish: I can't help it! Big thanks to Xhoral1865 for the Editing job.

Anyway a lot of stuff is happening in this chapter. We get some budding OctaScratch, learned a bit more about Cloudsdale from a brooding Cloud Kicker, & noticing how strange the Griffs are treating Twilight in all this.

If there are any mistakes I missed please let me know. Thanks :twilightsmile: More coming soon.

Chapter 5: Rumor Page

Chapter 5
Rumor Page

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Twilight was trying hard to keep her anger and annoyance in check as she sat on a bench waiting for the princesses to finish talking to all the guests at the party. Twilight turned to notice a blonde security guard standing to her side and continued to watch her until the guard turned to her and quirked an eyebrow. Twilight slowly looked another direction with a sigh.

"May I?" A voice asked nicely. Twilight blinked then looked up to see a woman she didn't recognize. She was a tall woman, maybe in her mid-twenties. Her hair was dark blonde with orange streaks. Twilight noticed her curious brown eyes behind a pair of metal framed glasses.

Twilight nodded scooting over. "Sure."

"Thank you." The woman said politely as she took a seat with a sigh. Twilight looked her over to notice she was dressed in a shirt with a dark denim jacket with brown slacks and nice shoes. It looked like her attire was a mixture of a tomboyish high school student and college professor. The woman smiled holding out her hand.

"Spell Check, from The Times, Manehattan branch." The woman said smiling. Twilight blinked then took her hand and gave it a firm shake.

"Twilight Sparkle." She said smiling.

"I knew you looked familiar." Spell Check said grinning. "Princess Celestia personal protégé eh?" Twilight blushed as Spell Check laughed. "Sorry about that." Spell Check said smiling turning to see everyone focusing on the princesses.

"I get that type of vibe a lot." Twilight said with a glare seeing the reporter frown.

"I was just trying to strike up a conversation, Madam Sparkle." Spell Check said formally. "I didn't mean to make you upset. I remember a lot of people talking about you and the rumors."

Twilight blushed harshly glaring at her.

"Like I said." Spell Check said with a smirk. "They're just rumors."

"Rumors can hurt." Twilight said turning away.

"I know the feeling." Spell Check said with a touch of hurt. "If you don't mind me, may I ask you a couple of questions?"

Twilight blinked then turned to the princesses. "Why don't you want to talk to them?" Spell Check turned to the crowd then turned back to Twilight with a smirk holding out her phone with the voice memos app turned on.

"Because the GSF won't let me." Spell Check whispered. Twilight blinked confused as the woman pulled out a notepad from her jacket pocket with questions on them.

"I suppose I can answer them." Twilight said nodding.

"Perfect. Number one, why are you here with the princesses?"

Twilight blinked. "I came with the princesses because I'm here for the Equestrian council."

"For what?" Spell Check asked interested.

"The Equestrian council is concerned with things going on here in Cloudsdale, from the strange crime rate reports, pollution, and the sudden rise in population moving to the rooftops."

Spell Check blinked at this thinking. "Really? That is interesting for me as well. Um question two," Spell Check looked up to notice the blonde and green eyed security guard was watching the guests and not looking at them.

"What are your first reactions arriving here in the city?"

Twilight began to think, remembering what happened since their arrival. "Well ... it was strange and confusing. The um,”

“The 'GSF'?" Spell Check asked getting a nod from Twilight.

"Right them, they had us under very heavy guard and won't allow us to go anywhere except for the Plaza where the princesses were expected to be. They didn't even allow us to go to our hotel suite to freshen up."

Spell Check nodded. "Question-"

"Excuse, me what are these for?" Twilight asked interrupting the reporter.

"Oh," Spell Check said with worry then looked up noticing the tall blonde security officer glare at her. "Well um... do you notice things different here?" Spell Check asked quickly getting nervous.

"Meaning?" Twilight asked.

"Well you know. Like the security guards keeping you off the stage?" Spell Check whispered looking over at the guard. Twilight blinked and turned to the security guard to see her quirked brow. She walked over reaching to her belt.

"What is she doing?" Twilight asked with worry. Spell Check quickly stuffed her cell phone and notepad into her jacket pockets.

"I'm afraid this is my time to leave." Spell Check said pulling her hand out of her pocket and took Twilight's hand shaking it hard. Twilight blinked feeling something scratchy in her hand as Spell Check gave her a wink and a smirk.

"It was an honor to meet you personally Madam Sparkle. I suggest to not trust anyone during your stay."

Twilight blinked looking at her to see the warning in Spell Check's brown eyes. “Excuse me?” She asked with surprise.

"Hey!" The security guard called out as Spell Check stood up. Some people turned hearing the security guard's call.

"Applejack!" Spell Check exclaimed smiling while backing away. "It is Applejack, right? I got some questions to ask you actually." Spell Check said looking at her watch. "Oh and look at the time, I'm afraid that my time here is done."

Applejack pulled out her baton causing Twilight to gasp with shock. Several other patrons turn to notice the guard confronting the reporter.

Spell Check held up her hands. "I'm no threat!" She called out holding her hands up as Applejack confronted her. Twilight noticed how Applejack raised the baton getting ready to beat the reporter. Twilight ran for her grabbing her wrist to stop the guard. Applejack glared coldly at the woman as they struggled.

"What are you doing?!" Twilight cried out as Spell Check decided to take this moment to leave. With a two finger salute she shoved back a couple then ran out the glass doors. Applejack turned behind her to see three guards running over to her aid.

"Get her!" Applejack hollered pointing out the door as the three security guards ran after the reporter. Applejack glared at Twilight and shoved her away. Twilight fell into the bench rubbing her hide quarters from the hard landing as Applejack went after the guards.

"Twilight, are you alright?" Cadence asked rushing over to her. Twilight blinked a few times still shocked by the shove. She had never been touched by security or royal guards before. It was very unsettling to the young woman. She looked down on the bench to find the crumbled up paper wad laying where it was dropped.

"Um yeah, I'm fine." Twilight said quickly.

"Are you sure?" Cadence asked with worry. Twilight nodded.

"Yes, I'm fine." Twilight repeated smiling at the princess then turned away to where the strange reporter ran off to. Twilight turned back to Cadence with a thought. "Cadence, you've been in Manehattan right?"

Cadence nodded. "Yes, I went there many times for schooling, why do you ask?"

Twilight remembered the name of the paper Spell Check worked for. "Have you heard about The Times in Manehattan?"

Cadence nodded. "Oh yes, they're an anti- big government type of paper. It's popular for hundreds of those that are against controlling governments. Kind of negative in most aspects. I didn’t much care for them."

Twilight blinked thinking. "That woman ... she said she's a reporter for the Manehattan Times."

Cadence shrugged her shoulders. "Well there are many reporters from all over that were able to come here for the summit."

"I guess." Twilight whispered. Cadence patted Twilight's leg with a smile.

"I'm going to go back and mingle. We'll be leaving soon." Twilight nodded as Cadence stood back up and rejoined the crowd of high society families and reporters. Twilight was left alone as she looked at the wad of paper on the bench then picked it up. She swallowed remembering that Spell Check gave this to her via handshake. It was discreet so this must be something important. Twilight looked around to make sure she wasn’t being looked at or watched. Once the coast was mainly clear she began to carefully unwad the paper wad. She revealed the small paper and noticed that a note written in capital letters.

"THEY ARE WATCHING YOU! YOU ARE NOT SAFE HERE!"

Twilight blinked feeling her insides freeze up at the warning. She looked up to notice the security guards came back but Spell Check was not with them. She must have been able to escape. The anger clearly visible on Applejack's face made Twilight smirk. She didn’t want the guards to arrest the first friendly face she met in this city. Spell Check seemed like someone she would have loved to talk to if she was in Canterlot. But for some odd reason, the look in Spell Check’s eyes when Applejack turned to her was that of fear and fast thinking. Spell Check had done this many times before and trying to warn Twilight of something.

Twilight noticed more was written on the note. "YOU WANT A FRIEND? YOU CAN MEET ME AT THE COFFEE BEAN CAFE."

Twilight swallowed then noticed the last line that was written. "DESTORY THIS NOTE AS SOON AS POSSIBLE!" Twilight crumbled up the note just as Applejack walked up to her. Twilight stuffed the wad into her skirt pocket as Applejack stopped before her.

"What did she tell you?" Applejack snarled. Twilight kept an innocent face shaking her head.

"What do you mean?" She asked.

"Don't play dumb. That reporter, what did she tell you?" Applejack snapped glaring at her.

Twilight shrugged shaking her head. "Nothing." Her eyes widen seeing the baton being pulled out again. Twilight was ready to yell out but another voice spoke up before she did.

"Smith!" Applejack stiffened and turned to see a white headed woman walking over dressed in a black suit jacket with black slacks and black polished boots. Twilight stared at the woman to see her amber eyes and very pale skin. She looked like she was in her upper twenties to early thirties, but she acted older than her current age. Applejack immediately stood at attention with her baton to her side as the woman gave her a look.

"What were you about to do with that baton?" The woman asked sweetly indicating Twilight. Applejack gulped as she pressed the side button causing the baton to slide back into a short rod as she quickly stuff it back into her belt then placed her hands behind her back.

"Just asking questions, Commander Griffin." Applejack answered. The woman nodded patting Applejack on her shoulder causing the blonde to stiffen with worry.

"Return to your post." She ordered looking into Applejack’s eyes. Applejack swallowed seeing the threatening gaze. Applejack has seen that gaze hundreds of times in this job and she knew she didn’t need to see that gaze by one of the most powerful and dangerous women in the city.

"Yes, Commander." Applejack whispered. The woman released Applejack’s shoulder to allow her to turn on her heel and walk over to her spot from before and stood there with her hands behind her back and looking out the window. The woman smiled looking down at Twilight.

"I do apologize for her rude behavior. Miss Smith is known to have an attitude." Twilight shook her head.

"She’s just doing her job." Twilight said quickly trying to keep calm from her scare. The woman smiled nodding her head.

"She sure is." The woman said turning to see Applejack actually giving her a glare. Applejack lessened her glare with fear as the commander gave her a smile. Applejack gulped and turned away quickly as she continued her vigil of the guests. The woman turned back to Twilight with a kind smile.

"Ahem, allow me to introduce myself." She said holding out her hand. Twilight stood up and took her hand giving it a shake. "I'm Commander Gilda Griffin. I'm in charge of the security here for the Summit." Twilight smiled shaking her hand.

"I'm Twi-"

"I know who you are." Gilda said sweetly interrupting, pulling her hand away to place it behind her back. "I've heard much about your exploits in Canterlot. Very amazing."

Twilight blushed a touch by the praise. "Oh, thank you." Gilda nodded.

"Perhaps you would like a drink?" Gilda offered indicating the table farther away that is filled with snacks and drinks.

"Oh um, no thank you." Twilight politely declined as she indicated the bench. "I'm perfectly fine here and I was told my Princess Cadenza that we'll be returning to the hotel soon."

Gilda cleared her throat and stuck her offered hand behind her back clenching her hand into a tight fist. "Oh yes of course, you and your company have had a long journey."

Twilight nodded. "Yes, it was a long trip."

Gilda nodded. "Well I'll be seeing you soon Miss Sparkle. Have a good evening." Gilda bowed her head then turned and walked into the crowd leaving Twilight alone by the bench. Twilight gulped as she wiped her hand on her skirt feeling a touch fearful and not knowing why. Was it the fact that that woman knew who Twilight was? Twilight gulped with worry. It was a bit unnerving that someone she didn't know before says that she knew her. Twilight reached into her pocket to pull out the note paper to read the warning again.

Maybe there is something going on in this secluded city. And maybe that reporter might answer her numerous questions.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Spell Check stepped off the subway train fixing her jacket after her run. She had a close call since Applejack must have picked the three fastest runners in the city since they practically caught up with her.

“I guess I’ll be taking those lessons Flash offered.” Spell Check muttered as she walked to the left towards a closed off area through a door. Once through she sighed checking to see the camera on the wall where it always sat, right under her square locker. She smirked as she pulled out her locker key and unlocked the lock and reached into the locker to pull out a pair of sneakers and some dark denim pants. Checking to make sure she was alone she took off her nice shoes and stuffed them into a plastic bag and back into the locker. She slipped off her nice slacks and folded them nicely and placed them on the bench. She quickly pulled on her denim pants then sat on the bench to pull on her sneakers. She sighed looking around again then rubbed her face.

"That was too close girl." She whispered to herself. She stood up and reached back into her locker for a disposable cell phone and placed the shoes and slacks into the locker and closed it. She locked the lock and headed out, opened her phone and checked her messages.

Once she was far enough away from a camera and the microphones, she pressed the number one button and placed the phone to her ear waiting. After the second ring the phone picked up.

"Time News, Manehattan, Lyra speaking." The young voice answered.

"Yo Lyra." Spell Check said grinning. "Long time no talk."

"Spelling?! You're back from the dead?!"

"Who said I was dead?" Spell Check asked taking the back door to the underground tracks and maintenance tunnels to hide her signal from the Griffs. "Can you hear me?"

"Loud and clear. Where are you?"

"Underground. The Griffs are keeping up security. How's life?" Spelling asked taking a seat on a pipe next to the wall to get comfortable. She heard the girl groan loudly.

"It's boring here without you!" Lyra complained. "I still think you and the boss had a fling. He's nuts without you here to put him in his place."

Spelling chuckled shaking her head. "Oh come on, I thought I told Carrot Top to tell you guys that me and Note had no fling! We were best buds in college.” Lyra was laughing on the other end.

“Well you’re talking to me now. Not the others in the day shift.”

Spelling shook her head smiling. “Besides, One Note can handle without me around for another year or two. And Lyra my preference is with women." Spelling said with a smirk. She laughed hearing the sound of spitting. Lyra must have been drinking soda or coffee while Spelling was talking.

"Shut up!” Lyra gasped. “You never dated, not even with a woman. You were southern born!"

Spelling rolled her eyes shaking her head. "Just because I was raised in the south doesn’t mean I don’t have a liking to them.” Spelling chuckled. “What if I am dating a woman?" Spelling taunted

"Shut up!" Lyra exclaimed excitedly. "You are actually dating someone? Where is that “I have no time for dating” attitude gone? Who is the bitch that got you to actually love someone, you got to tell!"

"I can't." Spelling said grinning. "It's too risky. It's risky calling you and talking anyway." Lyra growled audibly.

“I hate it when you’re right. Come on Spelling, you got to give me the details! Is she tall, short, meek, strong?”

“Shut up you.” Spelling joked as Lyra chuckled. Spelling frowned. "Did you get my encrypted emails?" After her question she heard Lyra tapping on her keyboard.

"Oh yeah, seven of them right?"

"Yeah, seven."

"We have Time Turner taking care of the encryption. He claimed you two went to college together and you didn't take coding classes."

Spelling chuckled. "It's called IPhone games Lyra. They have apps for coding."

"Ah ... and I thought you were magically talented." Lyra joked.

Spelling rolled her eyes again. "Seriously read those as soon as possible and send them out. I discovered some stuff."

Lyra hummed. "Just be careful out there, Spelling. We're getting worried about you."

Spelling chuckled. "No need to worry your little strings on me. I'm doing fine and I'll be talking to the Madam Twilight Sparkle." Lyra gasped.

"Shut up! For reals?" She asked with shock. “We tried having an interview with her but she’s always too busy or she refuses all together. How do you do it anyway?

"It’s called being relatable Lyra. I just spoke with her quickly and nicely. Works better than pushing a microphone up someone’s mouth.” Spelling joked. “But in all seriousness, I did have a talk with her and I have a feeling we’ll be chatting soon. She's here with the princesses for the summit. If your texts have any indication, Madam Sparkle will be going to dangerous places." Spelling said seriously. "I have to tell her to get out of the city."

Lyra was silent for a moment then sighed. "Spelling, there's something else. And One Note wants you to look these things up."

Spelling nodded as she reached for her notepad and her pen. "What are my next objectives?"

"Note told me to tell you that there have been rumors circulating on the internet about Cloudsdale. One being a secret group of messengers that call themselves the Couriers. They're the only people that dress in the color of blue and lead by a rainbow headed girl. Some sort of statement against the laws."

Spelling blinked writing quick notes. "Hmm, I've heard of them. Griffs call them terrorists or aiding the terrorists by sending classified information to and from the places. The rainbow headed girl I have seen once or twice. I might be able to ask my contact about her, ‘cause I think he mentioned a thing or two about her, also he owes me a favor. Anything else?"

"Yeah number two, there is still talk about the Security Equals Safety campaign on the internet, especially the Titan Walls."

"Titan Walls?" Spelling asked intrigued. "What are they?"

"They're just walls. Walls being built with no one’s knowledge or consent. Some even say that the government it making walls to keep people from going to one place to another."

Spelling hummed thinking. "Hmm, interesting. I'll look into it."

"Okay, um number three. People of interest have been disappearing in the last three years. Strange abductions. But when a missing person's report is up for some odd reason the police won't pursue it."

Spelling looked shocked by that. "You're kidding."

"Nope, that one is one of the big ones."

"What's another?"

Lyra was silent for a moment.

"Lyra?"

"I was going to wait to make sure I got the rumor right on this chat room. But supposedly this one is the scariest story of all. Have you seen the horror movie Rainbow Factory?"

Spelling blinked. "Where your fears and horrors come true. That Rainbow Factory?"

"Yeah that one."

Spelling groaned. "Dude that's like the stupidest movie ever."

"Which version?"

Spelling blinked. "Huh?"

"There's more than one version you know."

Spelling sighed thinking. "Umm, it was five years ago. I was senior in college."

"Oh that's version three. It was horrible!" Lyra shuddered.

Spelling chuckled. “Of course, I’m talking to the kid that watched horror movies since she was a toddler."

“Guilty as charged.” Lyra joked. Spelling chuckled along, she cleared her throat when a silly thought popped up in her mind.

“Let me guess, there's a factory killing people to make rainbows?" Spelling joked. Surely there is no such thing, after all it’s just a sci-fi horror story it’s not an actual place … is it?

"No seriously, the chats say that there is a secret factory called the Rainbow Factory where some Griffs are guarding a huge secret. And I doubt it's making rainbows."

Spelling rolled her eyes as she wrote Rainbow Factory Myth and circled it.

"Alright I'll check that too. Look I got to go, I've been on the line longer than I should."

Lyra sighed in disappointment. "Can't wait to hear from you again, Spelling. It's been too long. And we're very worried about you."

Spelling stood up sticking her hand into her pocket. "I miss you all too. Once I get what I need I'll send it via email as always and spread the word. Equestria has to know what's really going on here."

"Right-o boss girl. Good luck."

Spelling hung up the phone hearing the snap as she sighed. She gulped looking at her notes to see what she'll have to look up next. She snorted seeing Rainbow Factory written in her hand writing and chuckled shaking her head. She turned and began humming the theme song in her head as she walked out of the tunnel then through the door back into the station.

Spelling returned to the locker room and placed her secret phone into her locker then grabbed her Cloudsdale cell phone and headed out the room to follow the rest of the night crowd out of the subway tunnels into the center of the city.

While everyone else called for cabs, Spelling started walking straight for the middle district. It took her about an hour of walking to reach the middle district. She continued walking until she reached the inner city apartment suburbs. She walked to one of the hundreds of apartment complexes and duplexes in the city and reached into her pocket to pull out a key. She reached the red painted door and unlocked the door. She opened the door an entered into the apartment looking around to smell the remnants of grilled cheese sandwiches.

Spelling closed the door silently behind her. She checked her plastic wrist watch, "Ten on the clock. She's probably asleep." She whispered to herself as she locked the door behind her. She pulled off her denim jacket and set it over the sofa arm and walked over to the small kitchen and flipped the light on to see. Once the yellow light came on she was able to see around her and looked around. She looked down at the dish washer to see it was left open with a drying skillet sitting on the door. Spelling bent over grabbing the handle then grabbed the bunched up dish towel and wiped the pan dry and opened a bottom cupboard and placed the pan inside, on the shelf.

Spelling closed the dishwasher door and folded the dish towel and set it nicely by the sink. Spelling looked into the microwave above the stove and saw her dinner that was left for her. She took the plate and closed the microwave door carefully to avoid waking up her roommate.

Spelling walked over to the refrigerator and smiled finding a jar of pickle spears, grabbing the jar and closed the door behind her. She opened the jar and pull out two pickle spears smelling the vinegary liquid and smiled. She loves having pickle spears with grilled cheese sandwiches.

As she put the jar away she closed the fridge then heard a sound behind her. Spelling turned with a start seeing the young woman standing behind her in a night shirt and sweats.

"Damnit, Coco!" Spelling whispered. "Didn't I tell you not to sneak up on me at night?" She scolded as she placed her hand over her chest feeling her heart pounding a mile a minute.

The short teal haired woman blushed. "I'm sorry." She said in a quiet tone. "I didn't mean to startle you." She said blushing. Spelling sighed feeling shame.

"Sorry, I just had an eventful day is all," Spelling said blushing herself. "You made sandwiches?" She asked quickly.

"I did." Coco answered walking slowly over to her. Spelling smiled.

"What time?"

"Before nine. I made your favorite." Spelling blinked then turned to realize that along with cheddar cheese there was pepper jack cheese with ham. Spelling smiled turning to her seeing her smile.

"Thanks." Spelling whispered smiling. Coco walked over and wrapped her arms around Spelling in a tight embrace.

"You haven't answered my calls and my texts and I was worried about you!"

Spelling blinked, feeling a shameful blush on her face. "You know my line of work,"

"I don't care!" Coco argued. “You could have sent something to let me know you were alright. I saw you on the news and I got worried thinking they got you."

"What do you mean?" Spelling asked pushing her back to look her in the eye. "I'm the sneakiest reporter in Manehattan. No one can catch me."

Coco gave her a glare. Spelling frowned. "Look baby girl, things are going to be fine. I promise."

"Don't baby girl me," Coco snapped turning away to hide her blushing face.

Spelling walked over leaning on the counter looking at her. "Why would you think I would be taken?"

Coco sighed. "A coworker I knew ... he spoke against the government so much then one day he left to get us coffee and three hours later we found out he disappeared. We told the police but they said nothing."

Spelling blinked remembering one of the rumors Lyra told her to check out. So that rumor of disappearing townspeople was true and Coco knew of someone who was one of those that disappeared.

"What do people say at your workplace?" Spelling asked interested. Coco looked at her to see Spelling's serious gaze.

"Um, not much. Suri became very vocal on us after Trend disappeared. But some of them say that he was taken to ... some place horrible."

"Like where?" Spelling asked.

Coco shook her head. "I don't know. Rarity, my partner at work, told me to just continue my work and not to think about it."

Spelling sighed nodding as she turned to her sandwich and took big bite and hummed with delight. Coco can sure make a sandwich. Spelling tuned to Coco to see her watching her.

"Hmm?" Spelling hummed grabbing a paper towel and wiped her mouth.

"When can we go out together again?" Coco asked sadly. Spelling turned away.

"Um, I got some new things to check out. But I promise you," Spelling said taking Coco's chin to steer her face towards hers. "When I get an hour of free time, I'll spend it with you."

Coco looked skeptical but sighed nodding her head. "You always kept your promises."

Spelling smiled leaning forward to give her a quick kiss on her cheek. "Anything for you." Spelling pulled away to take another bite from her sandwich. "I'll be in bed later. You go on and get some sleep. I’ll be in there shortly."

Coco nodded with a sad look in her eyes as she walked back to the bed room leaving Spelling alone in the kitchenette. Spelling turned watching the short woman leave and couldn't help but feel rotten.

"I wish things are simpler, Coco." Spelling whispered in defeat. "Oh how I wish."

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Twilight sighed opening the door to her the bedroom that would be hers during her stay with the princesses. Twilight groaned turning around and fell back into her queen sized bed with her hands over her face with a groan. So much had happened in the last six hours. Getting off the train, then being shoved into a limo and driven to a place they didn't plan on going right away. Then after that being forced out of the limo and being forced to go to a party she didn't want to go to.

Twilight hadn’t felt like this since she was first going to Celestia’s school. Since then she earned her place at the school and earned the chance to be Celestia’s student. But being here was so different. It seems that Cloudsdale was only wanting to see the princesses, not their plus one. And this made Twilight frustrated enough to want to cry. She never felt so lonely on the sidelines before.

She heard a light knocking on her door. Twilight peeked through her fingers to see Luna walk into the room. Twilight sighed covering her eyes again. Luna smiled a touch as she walked over and sat down next to her. Twilight felt the movement of the bed next to her and groaned.

“Tia is taking a shower. She said she wants to clean up.” Luna said looking down at the young woman. “She wanted me to check on you.”

Twilight sighed, not saying anything. Luna reached over and placed her hand over Twilight’s forehead stroking her head.

“Cadence told us what you were going through. We were not pleased” Luna said with a snort. “Such hooligans treating you like that. You are just as important as us!”

Twilight chuckled as she removed her hands seeing Luna wink at her. “See there’s the little Sparkle we love.” Twilight blushed at the old childish act Luna always used when Twilight was upset. It always seemed to work. Twilight removed her hands setting them over her stomach to see Luna watching her with a smile.

“How are you doing?” Luna asked gently.

Twilight shrugged. “I don’t know.” Twilight whispered shaking her head. “I don’t know what to think about this place.”

Luna shook her head. “Neither do I. The moment I saw those 'guards' I know something was off. They act like we are ambassadors from a hostile country.”

Twilight nodded. “It does. This place doesn’t feel like Equestria. It’s like no one knows who I am.” Luna smirked by that seeing Twilight blush. “What?” Twilight asked.

“I swear Tia gives you too much fluff.” Luna joked with a sigh. “If you were my student, I wouldn’t let you be in such high and mighty places.”

Twilight sat up glaring at her. "Hey!"

"No seriously, Tia gives you too much reins and takes you to too many fancy parties. Perhaps this can be a learning experience for you."

Twilight blinked at this then she remembered. "Right, I still have a job to do." Twilight whispered silently. She looked to Luna to see her nod.

"The princess summit is tomorrow morning. While the three of us are going to be attending the summit, you'll be sent to the Griffin Security Forces headquarters to speak to their council." Luna said standing up to walk over to the window.

"Wait," Twilight said in surprise. "You mean the security holds the council? Not the actual city council?"

Luna shook her head with a heavy scowl on her face. "Right. I'm not so sure myself."

Twilight sighed with worry. "What's going to happen?"

“Hmm?" Luna hummed looking to her. Twilight stood up and walked over to her looking out the large window to see the city lights.

"What's going to happen after the Princess Summit?"

Luna shook her head. "I don't know Twilight, but I have a bad feeling that every one of us will change after this event."

Twilight gulped then reached into her pocket to feel the wad of paper Spell Check gave her. She gulped wondering what to do or say. Should she tell Luna or Celestia about what the reporter told her?

Luna sighed interrupting her train of thought. “Tomorrow is going to be a big day, you should get some sleep.” Twilight nodded as Luna walked to the door. Luna stopped and turned to her with a sisterly look of concern. “If you want to go back to Canterlot, all you have to do is say the word.”

Twilight shook her head. “No, no, I want to stay and do the mission the Equestrian council wants me to do.” Luna nodded.

“Right of course. Once you have an objective you do it without delay.” Luna sighed. “Well good night then.”

“Good night.” Twilight whispered as Luna closed the door behind her leaving the young woman alone in her room. After a moment of thinking Twilight turned and began to get ready for bed. She took off took off her skirt and reached into her suitcase to pull out a pair of pajama pants and a pajama top. After quickly undressing she pulled on her PJs and went to her bed where she would be sleeping for the next month.

After turning off the lamp she tried to get to sleep. After an hour, Twilight opened her eyes with a groan. She flipped over to her left side trying to get comfortable but her eyes refuse to close. She gulped then sighed. She sat up reaching for a light switch next to her bed to flip on the lamp.

Twilight got out of bed and walked to her suitcases and looked through them until she found the books she packed. Twilight stared at the hard cover books for a long moment then sighed in defeat. She picked up the first book which Celestia said was Luna's favorite.

"Fallout Equestria," Twilight said out loud looking at the title then at the cover depicting a young woman dressed in some armored jumpsuit with a giant watch computer on her wrist and with a revolver in her hand. Twilight flipped the book over to see the description of the story with a picture of bobble-head with the word Magic on the base. Twilight shook her head tossing the book to the side.

She picked up a second book. A shorter book with a picture of a ship in the stars. There was a man dressed as a Victorian sailor with a charming smirk on his face. Around his arm was a young woman dressed in a blue dress.

"Treasured Moon and Stars," Twilight whispered as she read the description on the back seeing a pretty purple stone glowing under the description. Twilight snorted.

"Dumb romance." She tossed the book away. "Who has any time for that anymore?" She thought bitterly. Twilight was never a fan of romance. She never really had time for boys or girls, she just never had the free time to even think about it. And growing up in a dorm hall filled with dramatic girls that coo or cry over their boyfriends made her think that she didn’t need the drama to distract her.

The third book was a lot shorter. It was super skinny but it has the same author as the Treasured Moon and Stars book.

"Hmm, Treasured Sweetheart." Twilight whispered as she flipped it over for the description. After a moment she shrugged standing up. "It's short," She said thoughtfully reading the description of the story.

"But it's a romance? Do I really want to read this?" Twilight asked herself turning back to her suitcase to see another book with a cover art of a woman sitting on a bench with a frown of worry on her face. There was a line cut down the middle in the back ground showing one side full of soldiers saluting, the other side shows a woman in dark hair looking over her shoulder at the blonde headed woman looking sad.

"The Life and Times of a Winning Woman." Twilight whispered with a frown. She didn't much care for the cover art. She shrugged then went back to her bed. Propping up the pillows behind her against the wall as she looked over the book in her hands again. "It's probably only seven chapters by the length." Twilight sighed as she opened the book finding the prologue page and began to read.

Author's Note

Here is Chapter 5 for your viewing enjoyment. Big thanks to Xhoral1865 for the editing job.

So we get to see some new characters in this story. One being Commander Gilda Griffin, Coco Pommel, and a OC. Her name is Spell Check and she's my OC. I finally put her into a story that sure took me long enough! For those of you that might be against OCs, let me just quickly say that Spelling's role is a secondary one and only used to help move the story along and to reveal the background while we are focusing on Twilight, Rainbow, and the Couriers.

Anyway, the next chapter is slowly being written. I'm just in a bored mood this week and considering I'll be having a festive weekend, the next chapter might come out later than planned.

Oh and I've added some more Fan fic Easter Eggs! :raritywink: Later guys!

Chapter 6: Boundaries Are Crossed

Chapter 6
Boundaries Are Crossed

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Twilight groaned hearing a voice and felt something nudging on her back. Twilight curled up trying to stay asleep. The probing stopped. Twilight sighed and smiled returning to sleep. That is until she heard the swish of curtains and the sun shining in the room. Twilight growled pulling her blanket over her head, now her ears were clear from the sounds of dreams.

"Time to wake up Twilight!" A bight voice cried.

"Princess Celestia!" Twilight whined squeezing her eyes shut. "Please let me sleep!"

Celestia chuckled as she walked away from the window to notice the book on the bed by Twilight's pillow.

"I thought you dislike romance novels." Celestia teased looking at the cover.

Twilight’s response was muffled by her blankets.

"What was that?" Celestia asked sitting on the side of the bed. Twilight moaned pushing her bed sheets down a touch to peek through the top glaring at her playful teacher. Celestia giggled behind her hand seeing Twilight's bed head.

"I said," Twilight growled sitting up rubbing her eyes. "I don't like romances because they're not real."

Celestia frowned a touch by the harshness in Twilight's voice. It's sad hearing this from her. Celestia looked at the book cover then back at Twilight. "What was the story about?"

"It's just a short story about a guardswoman in love with another woman which was against the law to do so. Almost like this place." Twilight snapped falling back into her pillow. "I mean think about this, why do people think romance is real when it's all about hurting someone or using them to get what you want?"

Celestia sighed. "I don't have the answers, Twilight. Romance can mean different things to different people. Even I had been smitten with several people in my long life. Sure most didn't work or a few died while I continued to live."

Twilight blinked looking at her feeling a blush of shame on her cheeks. "I'm sorry."

Celestia smiled a touch. "It's alright. I'm sure there is someone out there for you."

Twilight snorted. "Yeah, right." She grumbled turning away. "No one would like me. I tried once before Princess."

"But that was just once Twilight." Celestia whispered gently rubbing Twilight's shoulder. "You don't expect to find love on the first try, right?"

"What about those characters?" Twilight asked pointing at the book. "They all find love at first sight. I mean it's just not real, it's not possible."

Celestia sighed, she didn't want to make Twilight upset this early in the day. Speaking of time ... Celestia turned to the clock to see that it was nine in the morning.

"Oh looks like I must leave."

Twilight blinked turning to actually see Celestia dressed for a fancy outing.

"To where?"

"To a brunch being held in the upper district. That's all we were told. Now I must be off." Celestia smiled standing up and walking to the door.

"Wait, if you're already leaving ... that means." Twilight turned and gasped seeing the clock for herself. "Oh my goodness!" Celestia smirked as she opened the door as a frantic Twilight sped out of the room with her clothes for the day heading for the shower. "I'm going to be late!"

Luna and Cadence dodged the woman as she ran into the bathroom slamming the door.

"She overslept?" Cadence asked seeing Luna smirking.

"Good for her!" Luna cheered as Celestia was chuckling looking at the bathroom door.

"Did you leave the note?" Celestia asked. Luna nodded.

"I did. I wrote where she can meet us when she is free." Luna answered walking towards the door heading for the hall. "Are you sure you don't want one of us to go with her?" Luna asked worriedly.

Celestia shook her head. "No I think it's time for Twilight to work on her own for once. I know she'll do us proud."

Luna quirked her brow. "I know you better than that sister."

"Am I that obvious?"

Cadence held up a letter. "Well you were contacted after the party that the Griffin Security Forces will watch her for us."

Celestia sighed annoyingly snatching the note from Cadence seeing her smirk. "Well as you can tell, we have no choice in this matter. Commander Griffin specifically stated that she'll have her best men watch Twilight for us while we are busy today. And while we are guests in this city we must not interfere."

Luna snorted crossing her arms across her chest hearing her black and blue bracelets clinking against each other.

"I'd rather watch her. I don't like this city. I don't like it at all." She growled.

"Let's be off then." Celestia ordered as an end to the conversation as the three princesses left the suite.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

In Low Town inside one of the silos Rainbow was sleeping in a hammock snoring lightly. She felt something wet drop on her face that caused her to wake up. She blinked open her heavy eyes then stretched her arms in the air and sighed letting her heavy limbs hang out of the hammock. She looked down at her pants and shirt she didn't take off last night being too tired to do it and that the single light bulb installed on the ceiling didn't work when she tried to turn it on.

She looked around her old silo home. It was the first of many hidey holes she and Applejack made when they were first alone. She looked down on the floor to see a large old rug and one of her sneakers. She looked around for the second one to find it close to the floor hatch that led outside. Rainbow shivered in her thin blanket feeling the first frosty morning of the season.

"Need to find a hoodie or something warm." Rainbow grouched, pushing the blanket with her feet still sleepy as she rubbed her eyes. She sat up then swung her legs over the side feeling the rug under her feet. "Blegh, need a new rug too." She groaned as she sat up stretching again. She sighed looking around the silo interior to see old drawings, old charts and maps with old push pin markers for deliveries and destinations. The start of the Couriers. Rainbow walked over to look at the old map, she lifted her hand up to touch the paper but stopped. She didn't want to ruin that old piece of her past. Ever since Applejack left them she didn't want to forget those last few missions.

Rainbow chuckled. Applejack was the old timer, she liked maps and written destinations not the computer tech stuff Vinyl started up for them when she joined. Rainbow could imagine the first time Vinyl showed them the new mapping system on her laptop saying how much easier and more convenient this new tech is. Rainbow remembered seeing Vinyl fixing her giant sunglasses on her nose as Thunderlane and Cloud Kicker were behind her watching the screen like kids in a candy store. Applejack wasn't too keen on trying something like that. Claimed that the Griffs could use computers to track them.

Vinyl made a bet of who will get a package to the place faster by using computer tech or the old tech. Rainbow ran for Applejack's side while Cloud Kicker ran for Vinyl. It turned out that with the aid of a scout to check the place out and covering the situation to Vinyl then to CK, Vinyl's computer tech beat Applejack’s style. Hating to lose Applejack said they were staying with the old way. But in a week Vinyl was able to make up a program and create some new communication devices to talk to. It became so much easier that the gang had to get more members.

Rainbow shook her head looking back at the old map and smiled. She turned looking around her. She sighed jumping from one foot to another until she fell to the floor and began doing pushups. Her normal morning routine of getting her blood pumping in the morning. Rainbow turned to her seekers then to her bare feet. She stood on one foot checking the bottoms of her feet feeling around them. "Hmm, getting soft." She criticized.

Rainbow grabbed her sneakers and tied the laces together then found her small backpack and stuffed her sneakers inside. She looked around for a good pair of socks but found the pair she wore the day before. She stuffed the socks into her pack. She looked up seeing her father's jacket hanging on a hook. She took the jacket and pulled it on and zipped the zipper up to the top. She pulled on her pack and headed for the hatch. After opening the hatch she dropped to the cold concrete of the roof and immediately regretted it as she shivered.

"Man it's going to be a cold winter this year." She whispered seeing her breath in the air. It's colder in the air especially this high up. Rainbow looked around seeing that the morning sun was still rising. She crawled out from under the silo and looked around her. She began stretching and rolling her wrists and ankles warming them up. She had enough accidents growing up of twisted ankles or wrists from stumbles or falls in running, she didn't want to go to a Griff owned hospital, especially when she was wanted for crimes against the city.

Rainbow sighed then began jogging then started going into a run in bare feet to the ledge and leaped into the air to go across the gap. She landed on her feet feeling the scratchy surface of the concrete and continued her run. As she ran her worries and fears began to blow away with the wind. She made some flips and tricks as she began to smile.

She slowed to a stop on a ledge to look over the city. She took in a deep breath, holding out her arms with her head held high feeling the cool autumn wind blow in her face and through her hair. She began to smile.

"Hey Dashie." A young man’s voice called out surprising her. Rainbow gasped and turned seeing a shadow leaning against a small building that lead to the interior. "Nice to see you still around this part of the city." The man said chuckling.

Rainbow sighed turning away with her hands on her hips, staring at a flock of birds flying past the glass buildings.

"What do you want Flash?" She snapped. "Seeing you spoiled my morning."

Flash Sentry chuckled as he walked out of the morning shadows to reveal himself. Rainbow turned to see him dressed in an old black leather jacket, his pants are black and orange, and his shoes were black sneakers. She can see his royal blue shirt under his leather jacket the same color as his hair that he combed back with hair gel.

"I’m sorry if my presence has spoiled your time." He said walked over to Rainbow's side. Rainbow turned away from him.

"What are you doing here?" Rainbow asked. "Shouldn't you be with the Dumb Brothers?"

Flash gasped holding his chest. "Oh that hit me right in the heart Dash! You should know better!" He exclaimed. Rainbow remained unamused by his act. Flash though laughed as he straightened himself up coughing. "Oh man I love it when you call them that. ‘Cause it's true!" Flash began laughing again as Rainbow rolled her eyes.

"Out with it Sentry! I don't have the time to play your games." She snapped causing him to stop laughing.

"Right no beating around the bush like old times, huh?" Flash smirked. "Do you miss your girlfriend, AJ?"

Rainbow glared coldly at him. "You watch that ass hole you got flapping Sentry. You know it that AJ and I are sisters."

Flash shrugged. "Aw come on, you two were too buddy-buddy and touchy to be like sisters."

Rainbow growled turning to him while swinging her fist to make a punch into Flash’s face. Flash noticed this and was able to dodge the punch, taunting her with his laughter. "You’re way too easy since AJ left for Street Side.” He joked as Rainbow blushed harshly. Flash walked back to Dash as he circled her with his hands behind his back.

“I heard rumors that Applejack’s now a Griff, how shocking." Flash chuckled seeing Rainbow's glare.

"She's not a Griff. She works for them!"

"What's the difference?" Flash asked innocently. "Think about it Dash. No matter what it looks like, AJ turned to the Griffs. Sooner or later they'll make her tell them everything about Top Side. It's just a matter of time when the Griffs will stop playing nice and start shooting."

Rainbow turned away clenching her fists. Since she learned of Applejack being in line with the Griffs she had horrible thoughts of betrayal and fear from her friend. But Flash had a point, Applejack worked for the Griffs now and when it comes time, they'll get it out of her. Probably not by force, Applejack will die before telling them anything ... unless they have Applejack’s girlfriend, then maybe that’ll be a different story. Rainbow shook her head hard.

"Enough, just tell me why you are here and talking to me. Last time I made it clear to not come around here again." Rainbow snarled.

Flash chuckled sticking his hands into his jacket pockets. "Listen Dash, it's nice to jerk your chain but I'm really here to tell you that my bosses need a word with you. Business wise." Flash finished seriously looking around, making sure there was no one watching them.

"Business?" Rainbow asked. Of course Flash's bosses are one of Dash's top clients in Low Town but usually Rainbow sends her couriers to take care of their orders, but they want Rainbow herself?

"Come on," Flash said smirking. "You know the way." Rainbow noticed the smirk on his face. She quickly pulled off her pack and found her socks and sneakers. She began to pull on her socks seeing Flash jumping in place getting himself moving. She quickly slipped on her shoes on her feet and tied her laces.

"Fine, we'll do it your way." Rainbow growled as she pulled her back pack back on.

"Good," Flash smirked before suddenly dashing off. Rainbow sighed once then started in a sprint after the man as they began racing to their destination.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Twilight gulped as she stood before the Griffin Security Building in the center of the city. A large glass building with a giant griffin statue standing on top of the entrance standing tall with his paw up I the air. Twilight held on to her briefcase that she packed to hold her papers and the requests from the Equestrian Council. Hopefully the group will accept her request and allow her access to the roof tops. She looked up to notice a black helicopter flying by with a second one behind it.

Twilight gulped again as she looked back up the steps leading to the glass revolving doors under the giant griffin. She took in a deep breath then marched up the steps towards the door. On her way she noticed the looks she was getting, some were glaring while others were looking at her with shock and awe. She blushed by the stares as she pushed through the revolving door to the entrance. She looked around to see that the place was just as bleak and colorless as the rest of the city. White and gray walls with black tiled floors and decorations.

Black pointy stars, spheres, black vases with fake black flowers, black chairs and stands. Definitely monochrome. It looked nice but it just made her wish for some color. She walked up to the receptionist desk. The receptionist looked young, she had on a gray suit with a black bowtie. Twilight smiled thinking about a line from a show she saw, Bowties are cool. She giggled seeing the woman's purple eyes look up from her typing.

"Oh um, welcome to Griffin Security Headquarters. What can I help you wish miss?" She asked. Twilight smiled seeing the receptionist smile.

"Oh um, yes, hello," Twilight noticed the young woman's nametag to see her name and next the name is a black lined glyph of a griffin head. "Miss Octavia, I'm Twilight Sparkle and I have an appointment with the council."

"About what exactly?" Octavia asked typing on her computer to find the appointment.

"Um, I'm from Canterlot and the Equestrian Council has asked of me to do some tests and such on the roof tops. And I can't do that without permission from the council here in this building." Twilight stated firmly.

"Hmm, let me see ..." Octavia said reading the font on the computer as her cell phone buzzed. She blinked and looked down seeing the caller ID and grinned. "Excuse me for just one second." Octavia whispered seeing Twilight's nod. Octavia pressed the green answer button connecting it to her com on her ear.

"Hello," Octavia answered. Twilight could see her eyes brighten hearing the response. "I'm doing some work in my boring job right now. What about you?" She asked chuckling at the response she received then she frowned. "No, you're not interfering with anything Vinyl. I'm just searching for something." She frowned again and she looked panicked. "Vinyl, I meant it when I said call me when you want to. It's rather dull working in this second job." Twilight chuckled by that statement, the monochrome might get dull after a while.

Octavia blinked looking up seeing three people walking towards them and one of them was Commander Gilda Griffin.

"Um, Vinyl I have to go, right now. Call you during break. Bye.” Octavia quickly pressed the red button to disconnect her call and went back to looking at the screen and typing. Twilight blinked seeing how stiff and fearful Octavia looked before turning to the source of the clicking shoes on the tile. She immediately recognized Gilda Griffin walking over with two men behind her dressed in suits like her.

"Ah Twilight Sparkle!" Gilda greeted. "I see you have made it at perfect timing. I was just about to have these two gentlemen pick you up at your hotel room." Twilight blinked looking at the two men standing behind Gilda.

"Oh, well, I am always very punctual, Miss Griffin,"

"Please, just Gilda will do." Gilda said politely, grinning. Twilight nodded smiling.

"Of course, Gilda." Twilight blinked suddenly. "Wait why were you planning on picking me up from the hotel for?"

Gilda blinked. "Why, for you to talk to the council. I'm head of the council."

Twilight frowned. "Really? Aren’t you the mayor of the city?" Twilight asked curiously very much certain that Gilda was head of security not the government.

Gilda laughed along with the two men behind her. "Oh no Twilight, I'm not a political official. I have people that can do all that for me." Gilda turned to Octavia seeing her jump. "Mark off Twilight Sparkle’s appointment Miss Melody."

Octavia swallowed and smiled. "Of course Commander, right away." She said with forced cheer that made Twilight turn to her with a curious scowl. Octavia was still forcing a smile as she began typing on her keyboard.

"Also," Gilda said leaning on the counter. Octavia looked up at her with a wavering smile, her eyes widen with fear. "I suggest you keep that phone off or I'll confiscate it." She threatened softly causing Octavia to shudder.

"It won't happen again Commander." She whispered meekly as Gilda smirked.

"Good." Gilda turned wrapping her arm around Twilight and dragged her along with her. Twilight turned to see Octavia looking at her phone as she quickly typed a text message and turned off her phone.

Twilight followed Gilda and her two assistants to the elevator and up they went.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Rainbow landed in a squat panting slightly as Flash stood in front of her with a victorious smirk on his face. Rainbow growled walking past him.

"As usual," He jabbed. "I'm the fastest runner in the city. I even beat Dashie, AJ's number one pupil."

"Get it out now before I sock you in the junk!" Rainbow snapped.

"Now, now Rainbow Crash," A young male voice said with two snickering voices.

Rainbow groaned. "Great." She turned to see Billy and his two brothers, Hoops and Score. "If it ain't Dumb, Dumber, and Dumbest." Rainbow grouched looking them over to see them still dressed in their street clothes, of large hoodies with loose pants, belts, and large basketball sneakers. Only Billy and Score wore ball caps that looked ridiculous on their greasy heads. Billy was in dark green, black pants, scuffed up sneakers and an askew black ball cap. Hoops was in brown, with dirty dark pants, black sneakers, and a dirty dull yellow headband around his head. Score was in red with black pants, scuffed up white sneakers, and a dark blue cap. Even though to Rainbow they looked ridiculous they smelled like they just came out of the sewer and storm drain hatches.

"It's been a while since you three came out of the sewers." Rainbow said waving her hand over her nose making a face. "Yuck! Don't you ever use the public showers at least before walking around?"

Hoops and Score sniffed under their arms as Billy looked red with fury.

"Hey, shut it Crash we came here for business not fashion sense!" He growled.

Rainbow blinked hearing that. "You actually came up Top Side just to talk business? What happened?" She asked curiously. It was rare for the three brothers, leaders of the underground to come up to Street Level, even Top Side. All this just to see her? She usually gets tips from Thunderlane about their calls. Something must be up for them to come up so high from their usual hangout.

"I'm listening," Rainbow said seeing their looks of surprise. Flash though looked around checking for anyone watching them or for the Griffs.

"Huh?" Hoops asked confused. "You mean you'll hear us out?"

Rainbow shrugged. "I know the lay of the land boys. I even know you three wouldn't take this trip this high up without a real defined reason. So spill it, what do you want?"

Billy sighed and stick his hands into his hoodie pocket. "Listen, rumors have been spreading underground. A lot of them lately."

"Rumors spread all the time." Rainbow said with a shrug. "Even we have heard of some rumors up here. What so different?"

Score gulped looking around pulling his old ball cap over his eyes to hide from the sunlight. "These are way more serious than those other nampy pampy stories." He said with a wince as the sunlight touched his face

"Like what?" Rainbow asked.

"People have been disappearing lately." Hoops answered looking around him, staring at the high sky scrapers a few blocks away. "I mean a whole bunch of them!"

Rainbow blinked. "Disappearances? Like who's gone?"

"First it was the dealers," Hoops answered first.

"Then after them the whores!" Score cried as Hoops held him patting his back. Rainbow rolled her eyes.

Billy glared at his brothers then turned back to Rainbow. "You know the dealers and whores are our bread and butter in the drains, Dash." He said seriously as he stepped closer to her. Rainbow had to hold her breath as he stepped closer to her looking behind him to see Flash nod once then turned away.

"And without our bread and butter we can't eat Dash." He said seriously.

"Let's um talk over here," Rainbow said indicating a space farther away from the others where the wind flow was better. Billy nodded and followed her to the space hidden of course but better air flow for Rainbow.

"So why are you wanting my help?" Rainbow asked interested.

"I need your messengers-"

"Couriers, we're couriers."

"Aren't they the same thing?"

"Wow, you know that?" Rainbow asked feint surprise. She sighed shaking her head. "To me there is a difference. Alright. Anyway what do you want?"

"I just want you and your ... Couriers... to spread word to all the other dealers and whores in Low Town. Especially the other gangs around here. Something smells foul and it ain't us."

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "Yeah I get it. But who do you think is running the kidnappings?"

Billy thought for a long moment then sighed. "Flash told me that he's been seeing a reporter, from the outside." Rainbow blinked looking at him. "She's been asking him questions about Low Town in general and about the Griffs."

"Wait," Rainbow said stopping him. She heard this before, but is this the same reporter that is asking questions in town? "You mean the reporter form Manehattan?"

"Yeah that's her." Billy paused then looked at Rainbow again. "You don’t think she's the link?"

"I don’t know. Either that or it's the Griffs taking out the dirt and grim of the city, or we're dealing with some gang activity."

"Are you kidding me?" Billy asked. "You don’t get it Dash. I'm the head of the underground and all of the smaller gangs follow me. They had nothing to do with this. And all of these disappearances happen while the whores and druggies are outside the underground at Street Level."

Rainbow nodded rubbing her chin. "So you want me to send my guys to spread the word to be cautious at night? Is that it?"

"Basically, yes. Make it happen Dash."

Rainbow Dash nodded. "Fine, the payment though, I want two hundred bills a piece for my gang for this job."

Billy growled glaring at her. "Fifty bills." He snapped.

"One hundred. That’s fair." Rainbow said glaring at him.

Billy sighed pulling out his phone. "Fine, I'll get you the cash."

"There are eight of us in all Billy Boy." She smirked hearing him choke as Rainbow made the dash for the edge. Billy turned as Rainbow made the leap over the ledge. He ran to the ledge to see her already running on the other side, two stories below.

"Rainbow Crash!" He screamed out. "I'll get you back one of these days!" He growled turning back to see Flash looking at him. "Let’s go back, I hate this fresh air."

"Yes boss." Flash answered as he followed the three brother back to the underground.

Rainbow stopped in her running to turn back to the building where she talked to the Dumb Brothers. The underground was said to be the safest place for the poor to live and now that safety is being threatened, by who? Rainbow gulped, the sewer was the backbone of those that fight against the Griffs order and if the source of income is being taken out then that means no more income, no more commerce, and in the end no more underground. The poor and criminals will be forced to move out of the underground n into society where the Griffs will take them out one by one.

If the underground and the poor are being threatened ... so was Rainbow's business. The couriers, once a symbol of hope for the poor, might have to die along with the underground.

"This is bad." She whispered reaching into her jacket pocket for her IPod. "Very bad." She placed the earbud com into her ear and pressed the center button hearing the buzz.

"Thunderlane," She said waiting.

"Yeah boss?" Thunderlane answered sleepily.

"Gather the others at your location."

"Why?" Thunderlane asked.

"We got a big job and I need everyone to hear what I have to say."

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Twilight sat down in a seat at the head of a table in a medium sized room that was said to be the council room of public affairs. The office was bright with light from the wall sized windows showing the city's skyscrapers around the building. Sitting on her left side were four men and four women dressed in plain gray suits, some had notepads with pens writing notes. On her right side were three women and five men dressed in black suits with military like insignias of the griffin Security forces on their suits. They were sitting with collected poise, with their hands on the tables, not notepads like the other members.

Sitting at the opposite head from Twilight was Gilda Griffin, she was sitting slouched to the side with her chin perched on her hand smiling.

"Ladies, gentlemen, we have Miss Twilight Sparkle from Canterlot." Gilda introduced. The civilians looked at Gilda with surprise while the military looked to Twilight with some distaste and disgust that made Twilight stiffen in her seat. Why were these people looking at her like that? She didn't do anything did she?

"It has come to our attention that Miss Sparkle here has traveled far just to ... what was it again Miss Sparkle?" Gilda asked indicated Twilight to speak.

"Oh? Oh!" Twilight exclaimed standing up knocking over her briefcase with her papers. She caught the briefcase but some of her papers flew out onto the floor. "Oh um I apologize for this um ...." Gilda started to frown tapping her finger on the table top. One of the civilian council members gulped seeing the finger jump up and down on the table top, revealing the commander's annoyance. As Twilight continued her quick intro to the project, everyone pretended to listen until Gilda finally had enough of the speech and stood up abruptly causing the civilian council members to jump with fright as Twilight went quiet seeing Gilda’s smile.

"That sounds very interesting Miss Sparkle." Twilight smiled as Gilda walked over to her.

"Oh well I'm glad my words spark interest to you." Twilight said smiling with hope as Gilda stood beside her, wrapping her around her shoulders.

"So, I believe it will do us some good if you continue on your experiments or what you call them." Those at the table looked at one another confused by Gilda's words. Gilda smirked patting Twilight on her arm. "Now, all I want to know is where you’re planning on conducting these experiments."

Twilight blinked thinking. "Well mainly up in the air basically. I need to collect air samples and water samples when it rains about the pollution in the air in this city."

Gilda nodded turning back to the table. "Private," She said sweetly. The young man stood up immediately saluting.

"Yes, Commander?"

"Go find a map and label the places that are acceptable for civilian research." Gilda said winking. The man smiled and nodded.

"Of course commander. Be right back." The man left the room as Gilda smiled.

Twilight smiled in return. "Thank you for allowing me access to the rooftops." Wow that was way easier than I thought. Twilight thought to herself hopeful. "I actually thought you need me to take tests and the like to be accepted access."

Gilda smirked as she walked away grinning. "Oh there is no need at this time actually. As long as the Princesses are here and gave us the okay to guard you there is no reason for such tests. You are our guest as long as the princesses are around to support you."

Twilight nodded. "They do. And thank you."

Gilda nodded once as the doors opened. The private returned with a map of the city in his hands.

"Commander, the map and the locations." He said handing the map to Gilda to examine. Gilda held up the map in her hands and placed it on the table motioning Twilight to come over to look at the map.

"You see the markers in red?" Gilda asked indicating the five red marks on the map. Twilight nodded. "Those are the places you are allowed to go and set up your experiments."

Twilight nodded again. "Alright."

"These black markers," Gilda said indicating the small black dots on the map. "These are areas that are considered dangerous and we don't have jurisdiction there yet." Gilda said with a low growl of warning. Twilight nodded.

"Alright, and what are these blue marks?" Twilight asked seeing bright blue dots scattered all over a section of a map. Gilda shook her head.

"Don't worry about those blue dots." Gilda said turning to the private to scowl at him for marking the blue dots on the map. The private blushed with shame seeing Gilda’s hard eyes on him. Gilda turned back to the map. "Just don't consider these places safe ... for now at least."

"Okay ... and is that all?" Twilight asked as Gilda folded the map and handed it to Twilight.

"That is all for now. And not to worry we are always watching. If you are in any trouble, we will be there."

Twilight for some reason felt uneasy hearing that but smiled thinking it was a good thing. "Thank you very much. Commander." Gilda smiled leading her out the room as an assistant picked up Twilight’s briefcase and papers and followed them out. Twilight turned to her right and was startled seeing Applejack Smith standing guard in the hall. Applejack blinked in surprise seeing Twilight with Gilda's arm around her. As Gilda was talking Twilight noticed the look of fear and worry in the guard's green eyes. Applejack was shaking her head as Twilight walked past her. Twilight turned watching Applejack watch her as if worried.

When they reached the elevator Gilda was talking to her assistant as Twilight continued to watch Applejack. She blinked realizing Applejack was mouthing some words as the steel doors were closing and what she saw made her feel a cold chill up her spine.

The word she comprehended was the word, "Run".

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Rainbow reached the silo where Thunderlane lives at and climbed up to the top to open the hatch. She jumped into the silo surprising two of the girls she landed behind. Rainbow looked up to see every member of the Couriers sitting inside the silo. Thunderlane at his computer, Cloud Kicker lounging on the bench, the twins Cloud Chaser and Flitter were standing together by the wall, Pinkie Pie sitting on the floor with Ditzy sitting beside her and Blaze Runner. Two guys and the rest were girls.

"Took your sweet time?" Cloud Kicker snapped angrily. The gang all rolled their eyes.

Rainbow moved over to the center of the room so she'll be in the center of the group.

"So what's the word you wanted to tell us?" Thunderlane asked as he set down his com and pressed a button on the screen to switch the computer to sleep. Ditzy and Pinkie stopped their hand game looking up. Cloud Chaser sat down beside Cloud Kicker holding her knee as Fitter leaned against the wall. Blaze Runner sat down on the floor with a sigh.

Rainbow placed her hands on her hips looking at every one of them in turn before speaking. "I have some very bad news."

"What's up?" Cloud Chaser asked with worry.

"I was approached by The Dumb Brothers." This was met with a group of groans and curses. Rainbow held up her hands hushing them. "Listen, I know the bastards are nothing but cheats and scumbags but they are our number one clients and somehow they are the top gangsters in Low Town."

The gang either snorted and chuckled at that, even Rainbow grinned hearing the giggling around her.

"Alright! In all seriousness!" She yelled out causing the others to go silent. "Billy came to me and told me something shocking."

"What's that?" Blaze asked curiously.

"Somehow, someway, people have been disappearing at night."

"What type of people?" Flitter asked.

"The hookers and the drug dealers are being taken off the streets." Rainbow said seeing the spooked looks on their faces. "And they don't know who's doing it or why but it's affecting the underground."

"By how much?" Cloud Kicker asked interested.

"What do you mean?" Ditzy asked curiously turning to Cloud. Dash turned to the three new members of the group, Blaze Runner, Ditzy Do, and Pinkie Pie.

Blaze was once an athlete for the Cloudsdale track team, practically a new Wonderbolt branch. But one day he found the Griffs at his locker and they immediately arrested him. After he was taken to headquarters he was charged with drug procession. Blaze was taken to the cells but was able to slip away and ran to Low Town where he was able to hide from the Griffs. When night fell Blaze ran into Cloud Kicker and CK recognized him in the magazines and offered him a place to stay. Since then Blaze had joined the Couriers and Cloud Kicker taught him the ropes.

Second was Pinkie Pie, an odd character that seems to have a smile on her face and always think of the positives in life. She said that she lived on the streets with her sisters, but one day they never returned home and Pinkie was alone. The next morning she went to go look for her sisters until she saw someone running on the roof top beside her. She gave chase and ran up off to where she met Flitter and Cloud Chaser. Pinkie explained her confusion to the twins and they let her follow them to one of the silo hideouts. Rainbow allowed Pinkie to join promising to help find her sisters. Pinkie started working as a Courier ever since in the hopes of finding more information on her sister's whereabouts.

Lastly was Ditzy Do, a girl with strange eyes. She claims it's a medical condition she had since she was really small. She often wears a pair of goggles over her eyes with one lens covered in duct tape so her bad eye vision wouldn't affect her perfect eye while she runs and jumps. Ditzy said she was an orphan just like the others and was kicked out of the orphanage she was in because she was too old. Rainbow found her one day crying and decided to help her and give her a place to stay.

Rainbow could see their confusion and sighed. "The Dumb Brothers are the leaders of the underground. Under Low Town are sewer tunnels and storm drains that have been cut off from the water supply so these water chambers are turned into tiny villages where the poor and those that are marked as criminals can live in. And the only source of income for the Dumb Brothers to rule and pay their workers is by selling drugs and sending out whores on the streets at night. And if their main source of income is gone, then the brothers can't pay their workers, and no pay forces the people to leave the safety of the underground to Street Level."

"And that's bad?" Blaze asked curiously.

"Yeah, it is." Thunderlane said worriedly. "The Griffs have been aggressive to the poor as of late especially those that were part of the old ways and the riots. Easy kill for the Griffs."

"Or easy prey. No one cares about the poor, so who would notice them missing or dead in the streets? No one." Rainbow said thinking. Blaze bowed his head in shame. Rainbow went silent thinking the worst case scenario. Cloud Kicker noticed her long pause.

"What you thinking about?" Cloud Kicker asked curiously.

Rainbow looked up blinking. "I'm just thinking that's all. Anyway, Billy wants us to spread the word to all over Low Town. Telling everyone that works on the streets at night that it's dangerous and keep their guard up or not go out at all. Got it." The gang nodded. "Alright get out there. Make plans and get running."

The group nodded or saluted as they jump up to the hatch and crawled out one by one. Rainbow patted Thunderlane’s shoulder. "Send word to Vinyl. Tell her about this warning and try to send it out on the air waves." Thunderlane looked up at her in surprise.

"Why?" He asked waking up his computer.

"I think everyone in Cloudsdale must be warned." Rainbow turned away as Thunderlane typed on the keypad of the keyboard connecting to Vinyl's cell phone.

"Yo, this is Scratch." Vinyl's voice piped up on the speakers. Rainbow turned watching Thunderlane as he adjusted the volume.

"Hey Vinyl, it's Thunderlane."

Rainbow leaped up to the hatch and pulled herself up. At the top she looked down to the floor see Cloud Kicker ordering the group and pointing to different directions. Flitter went to the west, Cloud Chaser went to the east. Blaze and Ditzy went to the north, and CK went with Pinkie to the south. Rainbow stood at the top of the silo looking around her then stopped to look at the tall skyscrapers five blocks away from her then she turned to the Cloudsdale Plaza licking her lips. Rainbow sighed and sat down and wrapped her arms around her legs resting her chin on her knees.

Chapter 7: Celestia's Fears

Chapter 7
Celestia's Fears

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Applejack sat in her lawn chair on the roof of the apartment building, staring out at the skyscrapers where she just came from. She couldn't get the image of seeing Twilight Sparkle, Celestia's plus one, with Gilda. Applejack knew from the time she had seen Twilight the day before that something was going on. She remembered how upset all the higher up security soldiers were about her. Applejack had an idea why the anger towards the girl, Celestia did something without the GSF’s permission. That's the one thing these people are very touchy about, if something happened without their saying so they get pissed. None more so than Gilda.

Applejack shuddered at that, rubbing her arms feeling the chill. She had witnessed the blunt force of Gilda’s boot and baton many times in the last couple of years working for her. It’s not a pleasant experience. She sighed reaching into her pocket to pull out her small tin then opened it. Her fingers twitched as she saw that there was one last stick of the weed she smoked in the tin. Her mind mentally told her to save the last bit of the drug for when she was really stressed. But the urge to smoke and go into that darkness of peace, but fighting the urge, Applejack groaned shutting the tin closed. She squeezed her eyes shut stuffing the tin back into her pocket, tapping her fingers on the plastic arm of the chair in irritation. She clicked her tongue thinking until she saw the small radio next to her. She reached down and absent mindedly flicked on the switch and turned the tuner dial until she heard a familiar voice talking.

"And that was Sapphire Shores everybody." Vinyl's voice spoke in the airwaves. Applejack smirked.

"Hey Vinyl." She whispered sadly as Vinyl continues to talk.

"Good evening fellow listeners. Tonight I have some big news, especially for those of you listeners from my home turf of Low Town. It seems that there have been rumors of some folks disappearing in all parts of the city. There have been many that have been kidnapped in Low Town, so those of you that travel the city at night I don't care where you live, you don't travel alone, or hell don't come out at all. Stuff is happening friends, just clear warning."

Applejack blinked hearing this. This was new. People are being kidnapped in the city, not to mention Low Town? That made Applejack worry, to where she stood up and took her radio with her back into her apartment. Rarity texted that she was having a late night so she wouldn’t be home for a while. Applejack reached the apartment and closed the door behind her. She walked into the bedroom and reached into her bedside table and reached under her shirts to pull out her modified IPod that Vinyl made for her years ago. Applejack lightly pressed her thumb over the button. She paused in what she was about to do. She sighed sitting down on her bed to stare at the old music device.

"What am I doing?" She whispered rubbing her forehead and looking at the old dark screen. Her original idea was the talk to Dash or Thunderlane making sure they’re doing alright. She sighed, shaking her head placing the device back into her drawer then closed it. She laid on her bed with her hands behind her head then slowly she closed her eyes to sleep. Such ideas as contacting her old friends would give her more grief than what she had before. And besides, thanks to Vinyl's warning, she might just surprise Rarity at her work place and walk her home. That would put her mind at ease.

Still the thought of people being kidnapped under the Griffs' nose was a shocker to the security guard. But it comes to no surprise. The Griffs are too busy focusing on keeping the poor from entering the middle and upper districts anyway. She swallowed opening her eyes and looking around her, having an eerie feeling of being watched.

"Damn," She whispered as she sat up on her bed and looked to her radio and turned it off to end the dubstep playing. She walked out of the room then reached for her security jacket and pulled it on. She grabbed her baton for extra protection on the street, she walked to the bar separating the tiny kitchen to the main room and grabbed her car keys and headed out the door. She would just park by the warehouse and wait for Rarity. She would feel better that way.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

The next morning, Twilight woke up to find the princesses gone again. They had left early for another breakfast with the rich. With nothing else to do that day until lunch, she decided to look for the locations on the map first hand before she began her experiments. She got dressed in a purple shirt and light capris pants and headed out with the map in hand to try and locate the red spot areas on the map. She noticed that she was given looks as she walked through the city. She never had so many people stare at her before. Back in Canterlot she was just another person, here though she was looked at as if she was a rat in the gutter. Twilight sighed looking around wondering where she was now.

"Madam Sparkle?" Twilight jumped and turned with surprise to see the familiar reporter again.

"Oh um, Spell Check correct?" Twilight asked as Spelling walked up to her. Twilight and Spelling shook hands in greeting. Twilight looked the reporter up and down to notice that she was dressed in dark pants, sneakers, a plain t-shirt with the same denim jacket on her shoulders.

"Yep, just Spelling to my friends." Spelling smirked looking around her hen back at Twilight. “So, what brings you in this part of town?” She asked walking forward with the flow of people. Twilight followed her not wanting to be left behind.

"Wait, how did you get away?" She asked. Spelling blinked turning to her walking beside her. She stuck her hands into her jacket pockets.

"Get away?" Spelling asked chuckling. "I just check the area before entering. That way I know the way out faster than those guards. You have to be one step or five ahead of Security in this city. No one can catch me." Spelling said with a wink and a cocky smirk. Twilight smiled at that seeing the reporter’s high spirit.

"Anyway, how have you been?" Spelling asked casually keeping her eyes peeled for trouble. Twilight shrugged.

"It was fine. I just visited the counsel earlier." Spelling stopped in her step and turned to her.

"The council or the security?" Spelling questioned. Twilight stopped to stare curiously at her.

"Um, aren’t they the same thing?"

Spelling shook her head. "No, they're not. Was Commander Griffin at the head? Calling the shots?"

Twilight nodded. "Yes, she was. She actually said that I can do my experiments."

Spelling's eyes went wide with shock. "Really?" She asked blinking a few times. "That is so unlike her." She whispered thinking.

"She also gave me a map of the city." Spelling turned to Twilight to see the folded map. "She told me where to do my experiments. Do you mind telling me where to go?"

Spelling blinked again with surprise as Twilight held out the folded map. Spelling took the map.

"Um, sure." Spelling looked around then saw a large fountain to sit at. "Follow me." Spelling said walking to the fountain and sat down on the edge unfolding the map. Twilight sat down next to her as Spelling unfolded the map and paled it on the concrete edge. Spelling blinked seeing all the dots on the map.

"Um you don't mind if I take some photos of this?" Spelling asked seeing Twilight shrug.

"I don’t see why not. Go on ahead."

The reporter smiled pulling out her cell phone and took pictures of the map. After she was done she slipped her phone into her pocket and found her pencil in her second pocket.

"So you want me to lead you to the right spot?"

Twilight nodded. "Yes, if you be so kind. I was told that the red dots are the places they will allow me to go." Spelling nodded studying the map again.

"What about the black dots?"

"She said that the security forces have no jurisdiction there as of yet."

Spelling smirked. "No doubt. And what are these blue dots?" She asked intrigued. There were a lot of blue dots over the section of Low Town.

"Gilda told me that those are also off limits. And consider them dangerous."

Spelling nodded thinking. Finally she looked up at Twilight.

"My personal opinion Twilight, is that no matter where you do your experiments ..." Spelling paused to look around her. She grabbed Twilight's shirt to pull her close to whisper into her ear. "All of those places are dangerous for outsiders."

"What do you mean?" Twilight whispered back looking around fearfully.

"The area of map you got here is of what the locals call Low Town. Low Town is a dump now, it was once a perfect place until the terrorists attacked the area. Gangsters rule these streets and it chaos between the Griffs killing these people and the poor fighting to survive."

Twilight gulped with worry as Spelling sighed softly. "I'm telling you this for the last time Madam Sparkle. Leave this place. Go back home and forget about this experiment."

"What?" Twilight gasped pushing Spelling away. "No, I'm not leaving not when I have the opportunity,"

"No," Spelling interrupted. "I'm serious Twilight. You don't understand what you are getting into. Trust me on this, it’s better you abandon this project and get back to Canterlot."

Twilight glared at her. "I thought you were going to help me."

"That was before I learned that they gave you locations in the most dangerous places in the city." Spelling argued. She groaned with a sigh. "Listen Twilight, You are a good person and I'd hate it if something happened to you and I wasn't there to prevent it. I have been living here for three years and this place can drain you in spirit. Horrible things happen every second there."

"Then why do you stay here?" Twilight challenged crossing her arms across her chest. Spelling glared at her then turned away hiding her blush.

"There are reasons that you won't understand." Spelling said softly in a threatening growl. "But I'm trying to prevent you from being stuck in this place too."

Twilight sighed and looked at her. "I appreciate the concern Spelling, but I was really hoping you can tell me which is the best spot."

Spelling groaned. "You are very persistent are you?"

Twilight nodded. Spelling sighed with a small smile. "You remind me of myself before I came here." After a long moment the reporter nodded. "Alright, fine I'll give you the safest places I know."

Twilight squeeed hugging Spelling. "Thank you! Thank you!" Spelling blushed being hugged by her looking around to make sure no one was watching them.

"You’re welcome," Spelling said feeling Twilight pull away holding the map out for her. She reached for her pencil setting the man on the cement rail looking at the map for a long moment. After a while she sighed and circled one place.

"Here, this is the best place I can determine." She said handing the map back to her with the circled area. Twilight looked at the spot and blinked realizing the red dot and a blue dot were close together in the penciled circle.

"Where is this?"

"That's over a Wonderbolt boulevard, and fifty-fifth street. This is probably the safest spot in this area because it's just past the train bridge. But I'm warning you, all of Low Town is dangerous, but it's this place that has the least activity. I'm not saying it is safe but it is the safest place in this area."

Twilight grinned looking to Spelling again. "Thank you so much."

Spelling nodded. "No problem, I just hope I didn't put you in harm’s way."

"I'll watch out for danger you keep reminding me of. I'll be careful." Twilight said brightly too focused on her future plans to realize the danger she's in. Spelling kept her mouth shut about it, she tried to persuade Twilight but all persuasion fell on deaf ears. She sighed standing up.

"If you'll excuse me, I have a date with someone." Spelling said sticking her hands into her jacket pockets and heading off.

"When can I meet up with you again?" Twilight asked stopping Spelling in her tracks.

"Why?" Spelling asked.

"So I can tell you about my findings? They might help you in a future report for the news?"

Spelling licked her dry lips thinking about this proposal. "Meaning you want me to interview you?" Spelling asked curiously noticing Twilight’s grin.

"Why not?"

Spelling sighed rolling her eyes but smiled all the same. Her big break with The Twilight Sparkle.

"Alright, I'll find you. You don't need to meet up with me." Spelling said starting to walk off again. Twilight blinked her smile gone to a curious frown.

"Wait? What do you mean you'll find me?"

"Just as I said," Spelling called out behind her waving her hand in the air. "I'll find you when you’re ready. Good luck."

Twilight watched as Spelling merged with the moving crowd of the citizens of Cloudsdale then she disappeared. Twilight gulped looking back at the map then back at the direction the reporter went off to.

"What an odd woman." Twilight said to herself as she decided to head back to the hotel to get her equipment together.

When Twilight returned to the hotel, she stopped in her tracks to notice a huge crowd of people with cameras flashing at their targets. Twilight blinked then noticed between two photographers she saw Cadence waving but walking pretty quickly to the glass doors with Luna and Celestia behind her. Twilight turned to the side of the building to see a couple of cooks tossing old scraps of food into the dumpster.

Twilight ran over to them as they were speaking.

"Excuse me!" She called causing the two cooks by surprise. They were both women.

"Yes?" One of them asked politely.

Twilight smiled. "Um you see I can't get past the photographers at the front entrance, do you mind if I can squeeze through the kitchens?"

The two cooks looked at one another then back at Twilight with scrutinized looks.

"Okay," The second woman said with a glare. "Prove you have a room here and we'll let you in."

Twilight blinked at the suspicious looks she got from the cooks. She reached into her pocket to pull out the key car and handed it to the first cook. The cook with blue eyes looked it over to make sure it wasn’t a counterfeit then handed it to her partner to look at.

"It's real," The second cook said surprised.

"Excuse us for assuming falsely, miss." The first cook said with a burning blush of shame. The second cook handed the card back to Twilight as she looked around her.

"You see," The second cook said rubbing the back of her mulberry head. "Many paparazzi and hoodlums trick our staff to get into the hotel. And Bonbon here got us in huge trouble." The second cook said pointing her thumb to the first cook called Bonbon.

"How many times do I have to keep saying I'm sorry?!" Bonbon exclaimed glaring at her partner. "He was dressed like the party goers at the Gala event."

Twilight nodded. "I understand perfectly. Would you mind letting me inside?"

"Even better." Bonbon said shoving the second cook to the door. "Berry will show you to the staircase."

"Why me?" the cook named Berry whined.

"Because I covered for you when you drank too much of the Flur Wine. Good thing we had a party or Colgate would have blown a gasket."

Berry groaned then waved for Twilight to follow her to the door. Twilight thanked Bonbon as Berry opened the door and lead Twilight into the kitchen. Twilight stopped to see the activity of hard working chefs making the orders from room service. Twilight followed Berry past the lines of chefs and dish washers until they reached a door.

"Here you are." Berry said opening the door to reveal the nicely carpeted stairwell. "These stairs will lead you to your room." Twilight smiled at Berry.

"Thank you very much, Berry."

"It's no trouble at all." Berry said smiling. "Have a nice day."

"You too." Twilight waved as Berry closed the door to the kitchens. Twilight sighed in relief then started up the stairs. As soon as she reached the last floor to the elevators she leaned against her knees panting.

"Wow," She panted. "I need to get in better shape." She wheezed as she walked over to the elevator leading to the top floor and slipped her card through the card slot. She waited until the light turned green then the elevator opened allowing her entry.

Twilight couldn't can't seem to get over the fancy technology that Cloudsdale used in their hotels and buildings. It was fascinating and very impressive.

"No wonder they call Cloudsdale the second capital of Equestria. Very nice." She said to herself as she leaned against the wall to turn to the back wall to see that the wall was actually a window. After passing the wall, the back wall was gone showing off the large windows of the hotel. Through the giant windows she can see the sky and Cloudsdale’s growing skyline. She smiled seeing the pristine, clean glass skyscrapers, white buildings, and she can even see the capital building and the Griffin Security HQ from there. The last building she saw after rising over the smaller buildings was the giant dome of Cloudsdale Plaza.

"Beautiful." She whispered in awe. She turned to notice the teleprompter on the wall. She had noticed it before but never looked at it, being in awe of the gorgeous view of the outside. Her eyes skimmed quickly through the small green colored letter reading what appears to be the news. News clippings about the Princess Summit. She read through the normal news, virus vaccinations, politics, and something that caught her eye. She stepped closer to the prompter to read it clearly.

"What is this?" She asked intrigued. The next clipping was of a warning to the citizens of Cloudsdale especially to parents of children.

"New Danger To Children- Running!"

Twilight's first thought was how absurd this was. You can't keep children from running? Everyone can run, what's so dangerous about it? As Twilight read more of the message the more confused and intrigued she became.

"Warning, to spot the signs that your child or someone you know is doing illegal running." Twilight read out loud curious. "A fondness for bright colors, calluses on palms, knuckles, or fingertips." Twilight blinked looking at her hands then back at the prompter. "Noticing telltale scuff marks on clothes. Unexplained bruises, scrapes, or broken bones?" Twilight blanched at that. "Unreliable or unexplained absences from work or school. If you see a child or adult that has these signs of illegal running operations, contact your local Security Forces Official. You will be doing Cloudsdale good for stopping these felons."

Twilight was even more confused as she watched the prompter reveal a red circle with a dash through it over a picture of a running figure.

"Hmm, maybe I'm thinking too much on this." Twilight said to herself as the elevator went into a slow stop. The doors opened with a ring of a bell allowing Twilight to walk out to the hall for the high suites. She reached the end of the hall and unlocked the door and went inside.

As soon as she entered she stopped hearing arguing. She blinked a few times seeing Luna sitting on the sofa looking annoyed, Celestia was glaring at her speaking, and Cadence was nowhere to be seen. Twilight closed the door behind her hearing the end of the argument.

"For the last time," Celestia snapped as Luna rolled her eyes. "We are not here to judge what they haven't been doing Luna. We are invited here."

"Still." Luna growled then noticed Twilight walking into the main room. "Ah Twilight." She said happily, standing up. Celestia jumped and turned to see her protégé walk into the room with a heavy blush. Luna walked over to Twilight.

"So how did the council meeting go?" She asked looking for a clock. Celestia looked at her wrist watch to see the time.

"I didn't notice the time." Celestia said in surprise. "Did it go well?" She asked worriedly.

"It went better than I thought." Twilight answered.

"Really?" Luna asked.

"Oh yes." Twilight answered. "Gilda Griffin, the commander, allowed me access. I can begin my experiments tomorrow. I just have to check the place they have allowed me to do the studies."

"That's great Twilight." Celestia said smiling. "I know you'll do us proud."

Twilight blushed at the praise then looked around the room. "Where's Cadence?"

Luna pointed her thumb to the hall. "She said she wanted to be left alone for a bit." She said with a frown.

"What happened?" Twilight asked.

Celestia sighed rubbing her tired eyes. "Some of the guests at the brunch were very vocal."

Luna leaned over to Twilight. "She’s putting it very mildly." Twilight blinked with shock seeing Celestia's annoyed glare as Luna shrugged her shoulders.

"Will she be alright?" Twilight asked worriedly.

"She'll be fine." Celestia said with a worried glance to the rooms. "She'll have to be. We're invited to a special tour around Cloudsdale Plaza later and then pay our respects to those that were killed in the attack. Would you like to join us?" She asked interested. Twilight smiled.

"Can I?" She asked with excitement, but she frowned remembering the last time she joined the princesses in their first Cloudsdale outing. She was practically pushed away from the monarchs. "Actually," She said quickly seeing Celestia's puzzled frown, even Luna looked to her in surprise. "Maybe it'll be best that I stay here and focus on my experiment planning."

Celestia sighed disappointed that her protégé wouldn't enjoy an outing with them. But she could understand why she chose to stay. "I understand. Pity, I bet it would have been fun."

Twilight nodded disappointed. But it was either be disappointed for not going than being disappointed and angry at the tour.

"Besides," Twilight said smiling. "I have some planning and check list writing to do."

Luna smirked at that. "Well I'm going to take a short cat nap before we leave." Luna said excusing herself to her room to sleep. Celestia sighed nodding her head.

"A nap sounds like a perfect idea. I haven't been sleeping well since we got here." She paused to notice Twilight looking out the window. She walked over to stand beside her looking out to the city. Celestia watched as a black helicopter flew by, she furrowed her brows seeing machine guns hanging off the chopper with men and women dressed in black protective gear of the GSF looking below them for trouble.

"For a city in peace, they sure love to show off their guns." She said with a snort.

Twilight nodded. "We do the same thing,"

"True, but I don't show off our weapons like this. Swords yes, but never firearms. Just thinking about them leaves a very dark mental picture."

Twilight nodded. "The Great War?"

Her teacher nodded at that as a frown formed on her face, Twilight can see the age in her face. "I do not wish another war on our people. No matter the race, gender, or age. I fear for an upcoming war. And I fear that I can't prevent it any longer." Twilight gulped thinking back to the history books she read in her life seeing the drawings, painting, and even portraits of warriors, battle scenes, and generals of the age. The battle scenes were beautiful in art but gruesome in reality. That was back before all these semiautomatics, helicopters, bombs ... just imagining the technology they have today ... who would win?

"I fear that Luna will be calling out to war without my consent." Celestia said worriedly. "I understand why she thinks that way. She was always the more practical of the two of us." She chuckled sadly. "I'm a hopeless romantic aren't I? Wishing for people to get along and hoping and praying that no violence would come in every generation I watch grow."

Twilight looked down at her feet thinking about Luna and her carefree attitude when alone with Twilight. Always so optimistic and fun to be around with. "Do you really feel that Luna would do such a thing?" Twilight asked with worry.

Celestia shrugged. "Her old self might. Believe me Twilight, she has changed since her exile. She matured and grew into a stronger and better leader. But sometimes…” She sighed shaking her head. "Perhaps I'm scared of the unthinkable but I know Luna is afraid of the outcome as well. It's every leader’s worst nightmare to go into war."

Twilight nodded thinking. "How about you go on and take that nap while you have the time." Celestia blinked and turned to her.

"Oh, right I should, should I?" She said chuckling. "I'm sorry if I rambled like that."

Twilight smiled and shrugged. "It's a stressful time. I understand if you were wanting to talk."

Celestia smiled. "Forgive me for saying so Twilight, but it felt nice telling you my worries. Luna would have made it worse."

Twilight blushed by that. "I'm always here."

Celestia smiled then walked to her room to take her nap leaving Twilight in the room frowning. Twilight swallowed as she reached into her pocket to pull out the folded map and looked at the circle Spelling circled for her seeing the blue and red dots.

Twilight sighed walking back to her room and closed the door behind her setting her map on the bed as she reached into her bag to find her journal to make her check list for the job at hand. As she scribbled on her paper she kept feeling butterflies in her stomach remembering Spell Check's warnings around the area about how dangerous the place was. Twilight licked her lips looking back at the map of what Spell Check called Low Town.

"Perhaps I should pack the least important things with me." She said to herself as she continued to write.

Author's Note

Here is another chapter of City Scape. Big thanks to Xhoral1865 for the editing job, as always. So I call this a filler chapter and I'm just about finished writing Chapter 8. :raritywink:

What I liked about this chapter was adding the reference from Mirror's Edge with the Running warning from the game. Even though I changed Red to bright colors.

And I realized I might have wrote Spelling to be a bit too cocky for her britches. :twilightblush: But after writing this chapter I decided to use that for something in the future. Call it her shield, she's hiding what she's truly feeling. I have ideas forming in my head right now with Spelling's character for this particular story.

If there are any mistakes Xhoral or I have missed in the edit, please let me know and I'll fix them. Later guys.

Chapter 8: First Contact

Chapter 8
First Contact

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Gilda Griffin stood in her private elevator leading down deeper in the underground. She looked at herself in the reflective doors seeing her annoyed glare. The ding of the bell rung as the elevator doors opened allowing her to leave. She stopped outside the elevator with her hands in her pants pockets looking around her with a growing smirk.

Before her was the heart of the Griffin Security Forces. A giant room filled with giant television screens, desks with computers, and a large hologram table sitting on the lower level in the center of the room. Surrounding the hologram table were officers of various ranks with headsets who were watching the table for movements from sensors. The sensors that were placed in almost every place imaginable, sending data to the computers and then to the hologram table.

This was the true GFS Headquarters.

One woman standing by the wall was staring at the giant monitors and writing on the tablet she had in her hand. At the corner of her eye she noticed Gilda standing by the elevator. The woman cleared her throat before standing at attention. "Attention!" She shrieked causing many to turn and see Gilda Griffin at the elevator walking down the stairs leading to her balcony that overlooked everyone and everything. Immediately every worker stood up and saluted with their fists to their hearts.

Gilda stopped at the rail where she could look straight down at the hologram table. She turned to the woman and nodded to her. The woman that previously shrieked cleared her throat again. "At ease!" She cried causing all of the workers to lower their fists to their sides. Gilda reached to the side container to pull out a small ear piece and placed it on her ear pressing the tiny button to turn it on so every worker could hear her speak.

"As you were." Gilda ordered as she looked down and flipped a switch under the ear piece container. She blinked and noticed lights shimmering over the rail. She smiled seeing a large hologram screen form on the rail. She reached into the container to pull out a pair of copper lined gloves with metal finger tips. Once pulling them on, she pressed her finger on the floating screen and revealed the GSF sigil with files lining on the right side of the screen. She moved her hands together then pulled them apart to create a window on the hologram screen to see every computer online.

"Number 568, report." Gilda ordered as everyone took their seats or return to their posts. The one called number 568 stood up from his computer fixing his ear piece. He was a young man in his mid-twenties.

"Commander," He said saluting with his fist to his chest. "Team Purple of squad 90 have infiltrated a drug ring in the middle district. Everyone and everything has been seized."

"The drugs?" Gilda asked.

"Being taken care of as we speak." The man said bowing his head.

"As you were then." Gilda said allowing the worker to sit at his computer. "Captain Yale," Gilda addressed seeing one of the officers at the hologram table look up and salute. "Any new information on Project Horizons?"

The captain shook his head. "Nothing as of yet. It's still a work in progress and our ... workers are going on a hunger strike again."

Gilda growled. "Damnit, what are they complaining now?" She said angrily. Several of the workers looked to Gilda with fear seeing her angry.

The captain sighed. "We already sent an agent there at the factory. Hopefully he’ll get to the bottom of it." He said worriedly.

"He better be. I'm getting tired of waiting for that damn Project to be completed! Get it done! The sooner we get that project done we can work on others and finally finished what we started."

"Of course, Commander." The captain said bowing. "I'll see to it."

Gilda snarled audibly. "Number 880, I want a report on the whereabouts of that rainbow haired brat and her runners."

A woman stood up saluting. "I have nothing in the coms, Commander. I fear that the computer tech of their group found our spy code and destroyed it."

Gilda snarled again. "Great work in failing something as simple as planting a bug in their program." The woman shrunk in her jacket with fear. "Get her out of my sight!" Gilda ordered as two Griff soldiers walked into the room grabbing the woman and drag her away. Gilda sighed rubbing the bridge of her nose in irritation.

"Ma'am?" A soldier said saluting. Gilda growled turning to him seeing him holding a slip of paper. Gilda took the slip and read it to herself.

"Hmph, why am I not surprised." Gilda grouched. "I want you to find an excuse to block every radio playing the message, you hear me?"

"The only radio talking about the disappearances is that one station in low town by DJPon3."

Gilda groaned again. "When will my job get easier again?" She said shaking her head. "Just block her signal."

"We’ve tried that commander." The soldier said worriedly. Gilda groaned slapping her hand over her eyes feeling a headache coming on.

"Right, she's a computer tech." Gilda sighed. "Well find something and send her producer another few hundred bills to keep him on our side. I want her show to be turned off."

The soldier saluted before running off. Gilda sighed shaking her head reading the slip of paper again before crumbling it up and stuff it into her pocket.

"One day," She whispered. "Not now, but someday that DJ, along with those that oppose me, will pay dearly for going against me."

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Flash Sentry was walking along the sidewalk at the edge of Low Town. He kept his eyes peeled for any trouble or mysterious characters that might be watching him. Keeping his black jacket zipped to hide his blue shirt, he kept on walking. He turned by chance down an alley he walked past and stopped in his step to notice something peculiar.

He walked backwards to look into the alley again and noticed a young woman trying to reach up to the fire escape against the rundown apartment building. He blinked a few times noticing the two large black suitcases on the floor sitting against the wall. He also noticed her colorful clothing that told him that this girl was not a commoner here in Cloudsdale. He watched her jump up and down and smirked watching her skirt fly up and down from her jumping hoping to see more. After a moment he chuckled, shaking his head not wanting to see more of the ridiculous hopping.

"Hello," Flash called surprising the girl causing her to turn towards him seeing her purple eyes to him. "Do you need some help, miss?" He asked politely looking her up and down.

Twilight Sparkle smiled in relief. "Oh yes please, I'm trying to grab the ladder." Twilight said pointing up. "I can't seem to reach it. I'm just a couple of inches short." Flash nodded as he stood under the alder then sprang up, grabbing the rung, and pulled the ladder down to the ground. He patted the old metal.

"Here you go."

"Thank you." Twilight said grabbing one of the black suitcases looking up at the ladder then back at the case. "Um do you mind ... sticking around longer?" She asked blushing with embarrassment.

Flash smirked as he leaned against the ladder looking at her. "Sure. The name's Flash. Flash Sentry." He said holding out his hand. Twilight smiled setting down her case to shake his hand.

"Twilight Sparkle, and thank you for helping me, Flash."

Flash snorted. "It's no trouble. Seeing a lady like you in this part of town is pretty rare."

Twilight blinked with a light blush seeing his grin.

"Oh um, well I’m not from here actually." Twilight said lifting up her back pack and slugging it over her shoulders. "I'm from Canterlot. I'm here with the princesses."

Flash blinked a couple of times with surprise. "Wait, you're the girl that people have been talking about?"

Twilight’s face went into a deeper blush. People were actually talking about her?

"Really? I thought people have been ignoring me." She said surprised. Flash smirked.

"Are you kidding? Of course people have bene talking about you, they call you the purple eye sore. The way you’re dressed, sure shows that you're an outsider."

Twilight wasn’t sure to feel happy or insulted as Flash chuckled.

"So what are you doing in the dangerous part of the city? Shouldn't you be with those princesses?" Flash asked.

Twilight felt anger hearing his tone. "Well I'm afraid I have more important matters than parties. My real reason for coming here is to do environmental studies of the air here in Cloudsdale."

Flash gave her a look. "Lady, you lost me at that E-word."

"Environmental?"

"Uh yeah whatever you just said." He said shrugging. Twilight blinked bewildered by Flash’s words.

"It’s something huge in science huh?"

"Um yes, it's into science." Twilight said patiently.

Flash nodded looking at her two cases. "And what are these?" He asked lifting up one of the cases feeling weight to them. "Heavy aren’t they?"

"Well, yes these cases have my equipment. That one you got contains my telescope, the one in here," Twilight said patting the second case beside her. "Contains my experiment equipment."

Flash nodded then looked up. "So you were planning on going up to the roof tops?"

"Precisely right." Twilight said smiling a touch looking up. "However I can use a little help sending my equipment up to the roof top."

Flash nodded as he took the telescope case and began climbing up the ladder with ease surprising Twilight greatly. Once at the top Flash set down the case then went back down to the ground.

"Oh be careful." Twilight exclaimed watching Flash speed back down then dropped to the ground in a squat. He stood back up with a charming smile.

"You worry about me?"

"Well I didn't want you to hurt yourself." Twilight said with worry. Flash scoffed at that chuckling.

"Lady, I live on the edge. Like everyone else in Low Town. You’re just lucky I stumbled upon you and not a rapist."

Twilight jumped at that as Flash took the second case and began climbing back up the fire escape. Twilight shook her head looking around her now with fear as she began following Flash up the ladder to the fire escape and followed him up the rickety steps to the rooftop. Once there Twilight looked around her amazed by the view.

"Wow!" She breathed looking around her seeing the taller buildings past the train bridge. "They're even more breathtaking from here." She said in awe. Flash set the cases down on the roof top and looked up noticing the lone silo and gulped seeing an old spray paint stencil of a lightning bolt striking an apple. Rainbow's Territory. He turned to see Twilight too busy looking at the tall buildings. He looked Twilight up and down again seeing how naïve she looked. Her stance, and attitude spoke of someone that has never been in the real world before.

Suddenly a plan began to form in his mind as he smiled a wolf grin. He noticed many old posters hanging on the silo and pulled one off, he found an old rusted nail on the ground. He placed the poster over Rainbow’s territory mark and used the rusted nail to stick the paper in place. He turned back around to check his surroundings to make sure he didn’t find any of Rainbow's Couriers around. Once he learned that the coast was clear he walked over to Twilight, his plan he had been thinking up for the last year will be completed, thanks to this naïve girl. A very important naïve girl.

"So, is that all the help you require?" Flash asked. Twilight jumped and turned to him with a nod.

"Oh yes, thank you so much for your help Flash. I wish there was something I could repay you with." She said thinking as she pulled off her pack to find some loose change to pay him for his help. Flash shook his head.

"No payment of the sorts." Flash said shrugging his shoulders sticking his hands into his pockets. "Or maybe you can pay me with a favor sometime in the future." He said smiling slyly as Twilight looked up from her pack.

"Oh, do you believe we might meet up again?" She asked curiously. Flash shrugged.

"I live here remember. How long will you be here doing your science stuff?"

Twilight shrugged. "Possibly a month or two. Experiments like this take time."

Flash smirked nodding. "Well then I guess I'll have to visit often then." He said backing away. "Oh and Twilight, fair warning." He said. "Watch your back on the roof tops. You never know who's your friend and who's your enemy." He warned cryptically causing Twilight to blink remembering Spelling's earlier warnings. Twilight turned to confront Flash only to find him gone.

"Flash?" She called looking for him, she can only see the rooftop and the skyline. No sign of the blue haired young man anywhere. "Oh well. I'll ask him next time." She whispered walking to her case to see the silo by her. She smiled at a brilliant idea. "That's the perfect place to set up my devices." She dragged her cases to the large rundown silo and began unpacking her equipment.

Twilight grabbed the tripod for her telescope and found the rungs of an old ladder on the wooden frame and began climbing up to the very top of the wooden roof and set up her tripod. After setting the tripod up she looked down and gulped feeling the shakes as she turned away looking at the skyscrapers to end the swaying feeling she had form looking down.

"Note to self, don't look down."

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Flash landed on the ground in a squat inside a runoff drain surprising the woman in a large hoodie with a giant hood covering most of her face. The woman growled.

"Where have you been? I stick out like a sore thumb!" The girl hissed. Flash dusted himself off as he walked past her.

"Come on before the Griff Bird finds us." Flash said grinning. "Race you"

Flash sprinted off with the hooded girl behind him. As they sprint through the runoff drain they went down under a bridge hearing the traffic above them as they passed then turned a corner to see a door. Flash leaped up the three foot ledge with the girl behind him. Flash kicked down the door and walked into the hall past several steaming pipes then into a small empty room with dials and knobs for the steaming pipes.

Flash turned to the girl to see her busy pulling her hood back up.

"We are hiding you know." Flash deadpanned.

"I don’t want to take any chances." She said sourly looking around. "Anyway about the plan?"

"I think I just found something even better." Flash interrupted grinning.

"What's better than the original plan?" She asked.

"Well, we still have to find someone to take the fall."

"Right and I thought we were going to have Rainbow and Applejack take the fall."

Flash nodded leaning against the wall. "True, but even then we both know that is risky."

The girl snarled audibly. "What more change can we do? We only have two more weeks before the princesses leave. Our target will be gone by the time we agree on this shit! Not to mention the boss is getting edgier than usual because we haven’t done what he wants yet."

"Just hear me out." Flash said calmly holding up his hands. "What if we pin the blame on someone else entirely?"

The girl looked up at him fingering her chin. "Like who?"

Flash smirked. "Think about this for a second. If we pin this heist on Dash and Smith, they're runners."

"Yeah, so?"

"Well so are we. Either way the blame will be pinned on all runners not just Dash and Smith."

The girl crossed her arms across her chest. "Okay, so your plan is?"

Flash smirked. "If we pin the heist on someone completely out of the runners then the Griffs will be too busy focusing on her, and her alone. Not on us."

The girl smirked. "First off, who is this she? Rarity? Vinyl? Who?"

Flash grinned. "Perhaps a naïve girl that is a huge purple eye sore in the city? The girl that can get away with everything because she's with the princesses?"

The girl began to smile. "Sentry, that's the best idea I've ever heard." Then she frowned. "But why the Princesses’ pet?"

Flash grinned. "It seems that Twilight Sparkle is spending a lot of time here even after the summit when the royals have to leave. I'll be spending some time with her and I'll gather some things."

"Hmm, I like this idea better. Less trouble and easier. So how naïve is she?"

"Very." Flash said chuckling. "So easy."

"What about Celestia and Luna? From rumors they consider her like a daughter. What if they come to her aid?" The girl asked worriedly. “When the boss learns of this he’ll be pissed saying we shouldn’t have caused too much attention towards us.”

Flash frowned looking down at the ground. "We'll just make sure that the Griffs keep her locked up tight. Griff politics are simple.”

"Guilty until proven innocent." The girl finished chuckling. "Then get as much damning proof as possible to make sure they're distracted."

Flash nodded checking his watch with a curse. "Shit, the Dumb brothers will be wondering where I am. I better get back to the stinking underground."

The girl nodded. "Same with me. I got some things to do. Next time we meet?" She asked.

"I'll contact you." Flash said before he looked up behind him to see an opened vent for him to crawl through. "You take the entrance, I'll take the vent. Oh and don’t worry about the old man. He did leave the planning to us right?" Flash said smirking before running up the wall to grab the vent then crawled inside as the girl chuckled and ran out the door.

Flash crawled through the vent until he reached a tunnel where he jumped down just as a train sped past him. He stood firm as the train disappeared in the underground tunnels of the subway. He looked both ways and jogged across the tracks to a ladder and climbed up where he found a door and went out in the outside.

He shut the door behind him, fixed his hair, his jacket, and dusted off his pants and merged with the crowd.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Twilight looked at her watch to notice the time and looked around her to realize the sun was setting. She stood up from her equipment setting with a groan holding her lower back feeling the soreness from being crouched in one place for too long.

She looked around her then back at the sky. "Well, I better get back to the hotel before it gets too dark." She said to herself as she looked down at her equipment all set up. A beaker for catching air vapor, a small wind turbine to measure wind speeds, and an electric thermometer with a small flash drive attached to it to measure the temperature and collect the data. Everything seemed to be ready for gathering control samples before she began. She sighed walking back to admire her setup. She looked at the silo behind her setup to see her telescope set up at the roof of the silo. She smiled hoping her telescope will stay up even with the added attachments to keep it on the roof.

She grabbed her backpack pulling it on her back and pushed her cases under the silo to hide them from would be thieves. As a security precaution she had placed a loud alarm siren on her set to scare away thieves that dare want to take the equipment. Hoping and praying that her things would still be where she left them when she returned.

Twilight walked over to the fire escape watching her surroundings having a strange feeling in the back of her mind that she was being watched. She stopped to look around again seeing nothing but buildings and birds. She looked down in the alley then back up feeling the hairs at the back of her neck rise up. She looked toward the direction her sense told her to look to see nothing but a taller building above her. There was nothing there that she could see. She swallowed and went over the edge her feet hitting the fire escape hearing it clank loudly.

She quickly walked down the creaking steps then reached the ladder where she rode it down then leaped off to the alley in a squat and a wince from the pain in her ankles from the landing. She slowly sat up looking up at the building then began jogging away, hoping to get back before it got too dark.

However there was someone watching her. On the roof where Twilight felt the unnerving presence, were two young women watching the alley. It was Flitter and Cloud Chaser. The twins looked to one another with worry.

"This isn't good." Flitter said worriedly. "Who is that and what did she do?" She asked pulling out her binoculars to see the strange equipment set up on the roof top three stories below them.

"I don't know." Cloud Chaser said reaching for her IPod turning on the communication feed.

Flitters blinked looking at the top of the silo to see the telescope unsure of what it is. "Is that some sort of satellite? I've never seen anything like that before." Flitter said with a touch of fear and wonder of the new object.

Cloud Chaser shook her head. "Don’t look at me. Maybe Dash might know."

"Why do you think that?"

"She’s smarter and older, seen more things than us anyway." Chaser answered simply placing her ear buds on making sure her microphone was working.

"Hey Thunderlane." Cloud Chaser spoke as Flitter turned to her waiting for a response. "Something is up .... Where’s Rainbow?"

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Rainbow Dash was sitting on a roof top watching a public park. She sighed watching children playing in the park with their parents watching on or playing along. She smiled watching a boy tossing a baseball to his father, a young girl playing tag with her friends, and even watching a teenager tossing a Frisbee to his friend who caught it midair and a cheer that followed soon after.

Rainbow sighed rubbing her scrapped fingers looking down at her scuffed pants and shoes. She turned away looking towards the city's skyscrapers seeing the glass buildings.

"Hey Dash!" A voice called out. Rainbow turned to notice Ditzy sliding to a stop panting hard. She's still wearing a small pack that would have carried messages.

"What's up?" Rainbow asked looking back towards the park watching parents calling their children for home.

Ditzy panted for a second then straighten up. "Thunderlane has been trying to contact you since earlier."

Dash blinked looking up at her. "Really?" She said standing up to reach into her pocket for her IPod to try and turn it on only to find it dead in her hand. "Drat, my battery must have ran out."

Ditzy smirked as she held up hers. "I found her, Thunderlane. Her battery was dead. She'll talk through mine." She pulled off her ear piece to hand the device to Rainbow for her to talk through. She stuck the ear bud into her ear patting Ditzy’s back for a silent thanks.

"Hey, sorry, I didn't realize you were ...." She paused hearing Thunderlane’s fast rambling. "Okay. Okay slow it down T. Now take a deep breath and tell me what is happening?"

Ditzy walked over to take the second bud to listen as well wanting to know what was going on to cause Thunderlane to panic.

"It's bad, very bad!" Thunderlane said panicked.

"Okay, what’s wrong?" Rainbow asked looking around her.

"Chaser and Flitter were returning from a drop and they discovered someone hanging around one of our power silos."

Rainbow and Ditzy looked at one another in shock.

"Griffs?" Rainbow asked.

"They’re not sure. I'm hacking into the camera feeds now to see if there was a camera near the area." Thunderlane said typing fast on his keyboard. He growled audibly. "Damnit, there are no Griff cameras in the area."

"Which Silo?" Rainbow asked.

"It's the one on the old apartment building, on Wonderbolt and fifty-fifth."

"Vinyl's silo?" Rainbow asked hearing Thunderlane’s grunt in response.

"VCG," Thunderlane said.

Ditzy was confused. "Um newbie here. What's the VCG?" She asked.

"When Vinyl was still a member of the Couriers, she created a new mainframe that is what we use today." Rainbow answered simply. "So with a bunch of stolen computers and old broken down computer equipment, she was able to rework them and create a huge mainframe for us to do our hacks and such." Rainbow said with a shrug. "We picked one of the silos we used to use as a hideout and made it as a safe place to keep the mainframe block Vinyl built. We called it the VCG ever since."

Ditzy blinked. "Wow, she's good."

Rainbow smirked as Thunderlane chuckled. "Oh yeah," He said. "It was thanks to her that we are so tech savvy. Better than the Griffs I bet. "

"Anyway so there was a stranger hanging around the VCG?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah, the twins got close enough to get a good look at the stranger. By the way she was dressed the stranger is a girl."

Rainbow nodded thinking. "Griff?"

"No, they said that she's dressed in purple." Thunderlane said with worry.

Ditzy and Dash looked at each other in confusion.

"Purple?" They asked.

"Won't she be like a target?" Ditzy asked.

"That's what Flitter and Chaser said. They caught her right when she was leaving. Since I don’t have an eye on the place, I don’t really have an idea what is really down there."

"What did Flitter say?" Rainbow asked seriously.

"She thinks there is type of satellite on the silo roof with some sort of shiny equipment sitting on the roof top."

Rainbow blinked bewildered. "What?" She asked in shock.

"Look I'm going with what she said. That’s why I was trying to reach you."

Rainbow nodded thinking. "Alright, let me check it out. I'm taking Ditzy's IPod for communication. She’s on her way back." Rainbow turned to see Ditzy salute as she pulled out the second ear bud and ran off back to HQ. Rainbow stuck the second bud into her ear looking around her as she stuck the IPod into her sling around her arm.

"Alright, I got you on the screen." Thunderlane said seeing the yellow light on his computer screen. "I told Flitter and Chaser to stay where they are, they'll be waiting for you."

Rainbow nodded and started trotting towards the direction of the disturbance. "Alright, tell them I'm on my way. I'll be there in a few minutes."

"Roger."

Rainbow began her jog to the end of the roof to look around for a faster way to get to her destination. As she looked around she could see billboards, cranes, and some power cables connected from building to building. She sighed scratching the back of her head and groaned in annoyance feeling her dirty hair between her fingers. She made a mental note to take a much needed shower soon before it got too cold.

That was when Rainbow turned to see a power cable connected from her building to another building two blocks away. The line had a low slant, her eyes moved from the wire following it to a soft landing spot on a smaller building. She smirked running to the line testing if it was strong enough to hold her weight. Once she was sure the power cable was stable she reached into her zipped pants pocket to pull out her gloves and pulled them on. She learned many times through fast sprints to not slide down a rope or cable without some form of protection on her hands. Though they might have been calloused from years of wear and tear, rope burns were the worst kind of pain a runner could get.

She gripped on the rope in a loose grip then backed away again for a running start. She made the dash to the line and leaped into the air. Before falling she grabbed the cable with both hands and felt herself speed up in a downhill slide. She winced feeling the cold bite of air on her face and feeling the growing warmth through her gloves. She looked down seeing her landing spot, timing it right she released her hold and fell to the spot.

Rainbow landed in a hard squat with a grunt as she stood back up looking around her and smiled. She leaped off the boxes and started running to Wonderbolt and fifth-fifth street.

While running, she jumped, climbed, slid, and shimmy her way through the neighborhood until she reached the edge of Low Town where she pants slightly looking around. She pressed the button on connecting to the feed.

"CC, Flitter, you copy?" Rainbow asked with a sigh.

"Copy," Flitter answered.

"I'm here," Rainbow said looking around her. "Which building are you at?" She asked looking around for her friends.

"We see you." Cloud Chaser replied. Rainbow blinked seeing something and saw Flitter waving her arms. Rainbow waved back and started to their position. She climbed up the drain pipe to the roof to meet up with the twins. Rainbow turned to the building with the silo holding the VCG. She could see the strange equipment and what looked to be a telescope sitting on the roof.

"Well, you got me worried over nothing." Rainbow said smirking.

"What do you mean?" Flitter asked curiously. Rainbow pointed at the telescope on the roof.

"You thought that was a satellite?" Rainbow said giggling.

"Um..." Flitter said with a deep blush as Cloud Chaser was keeping an eye out for Griffs.

"It's fine." Rainbow said before frowning. "That’s a telescope. A fancy one for that matter."

"Yeah but what is that thingy with all the shiny stuff?" Flitter asked pointing at the equipment sitting on the roof.

"I'll check it out. Be back in a jiff." Rainbow saluted with her finger and leaped off the roof top to make it to the roof with the silo in a roll. She leaped back up her feet then looked around her to make sure there were no cameras. Once she was sure she was safe she walked over to the equipment set. Immediately she knew it wasn't dangerous but it was something she had never seen before.

The shiny things were actually glass containers with tubes. She was going to touch the thermometer when she suddenly noticed a blue wire. She paused to look at the wire then followed it to a small black box. From experience in the past, seeing wires connected to boxes must mean a bomb or a trap. This must be there to prevent someone from either stealing the objects or it’ll explode. But seeing how fancy and clean this equipment looked, it must be brand new and not to be destroyed.

Rainbow stepped back scratching her head under the strap of her goggles confused.

"What is this then?" She asked out loud.

"What do you think?" Flitter asked. "Is it dangerous?"

Rainbow shook her head still confused as she walked around the equipment stand. "It's nothing, nothing like surveillance or anything." She said crouching down to touch the wind turbine to feel the plastic propellers hitting her finger as it spun lazily with the breeze. "There is some sort of wire attached to a box, a trigger to a trap or something."

"A bomb?" Cloud Chaser asked.

"I don’t think so." Rainbow said unsure. "But I'm not taking the chance of touching it without a trained tech here."

"Do we need Thunderlane?" Flitter asked unsure. Rainbow shook her head.

"No, he's not cut out for this type of thing. We’ll just watch the area. See who comes by and what this girl is doing." Rainbow said glaring at the equipment.

"You think she might be in line with the Griffs?" Cloud asked worriedly. Rainbow blinked now thinking about that detail.

"I'm not sure. If this is Griff funded then this might mean trouble for us." Rainbow sighed tapping the button on Ditzy’s iPod. "Thunderlane?"

"I'm here, and heard everything."

"Good, I need you to make a watch rotation here at the VCG."

"Roger, I'm working on that now." Thunderlane said while taping on his keyboard.

"Thanks, the twins and I will be heading back. Later." Rainbow turned off the connection and waved for the twins. She ran over and grabbed for a stair case and began climbing up to the office building where the twins were waiting for her.

"So?" Cloud Chaser asked.

Rainbow shrugged. "Time to go back home for now."

Flitter licked her lips in anticipation. "Aw yeah, pizza and ice cream tonight!" She cheered as her sister smirked and gave her a high five. Rainbow chuckled shaking her head.

"Alright, let’s go." She said as the twins looked to one another then nodded.

"Race ya!" They cried out and gasped.

"Jinx!" They cried again glaring pointing at one another.

"Jinx again!"

Suddenly Rainbow pushed past them sprinting ahead. "Last one there buys the pizza!" She called back. The twins gasped then looked to one another. Flitter smirked and began her sprint.

"See if that leg can catch up with me!" Flitter cried running ahead after Rainbow Dash. Cloud Chaser growled and ran after her.

"Hey no fair!" She cried back running.

Author's Note

Here you all go, Chapter 8 for your viewing pleasure. And huge thanks to Xhoral1865 for the editing job.

Interesting turn of events hmm? I wonder what Flash and that hooded girl has in store for Twilight? And who is their boss?

Well I'm stuck on chapter nine. So it might be a bit before another update pops up for this story.

If any of you find any mistakes I missed please let me know. Thanks. :twilightsmile: Later guys.

Chapter 9: Trouble in Paradise

Chapter 9
Trouble in Paradise

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Rarity squinted through her magnifying glasses at the stitches of the gown she was working on. The more she looked the more concerned she became. She took off her glasses to wipe the lenses clean with a tissue. She turned to the sewing machine to see her partner, Coco Pommel sewing with a dazed look on her face.

"Coco dear," Rarity started, the young seamstress didn't seem to hear. "Coco!" Rarity snapped causing the seamstress to jump with a yelp messing up her stitch.

"Oh shoot!" Coco whispered looking around to make sure none of Suri's agents were nearby to notice the mistake. She turned to notice Rarity looking around as well. If Suri's henchmen discovered Coco's mistake, she might lose her pay for the month.

Cocoa removed the garment and found her seam cutter and began the process of cutting the stitch she ruined.

"Darling, you have been off all morning." Rarity said quietly helping Coco with the seam. "Is there something going on?" Rarity asked noticing Coco’s frown.

"It's nothing." She whispered.

"Now, now, darling. If you are feeling off it effects the clothing, then we get in trouble. You better talk to me." Rarity said in a scolding tone. Coco sighed rubbing her face with her hands looking around thinking.

"It's personal." Coco whispered angrily.

"Was it after Applejack and I dropped you off? You seemed perfectly fine then."

Coco remained silent thinking back to the night before.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

"Thank you for the ride." Coco called shutting the back door of the car, waving. Applejack nodded as Rarity waved.

"See you tomorrow, darling." Rarity called as Applejack drove off down the street.

Coco sighed turning towards the steps to the apartment, she walked up the stone steps then reached the door unlocking it open. She walked in and stopped with a frown noticing that the lights were off and everything was left as it were from the morning before. She sighed setting her satchel on the couch walking to the kitchen and turned on the light. What she saw shocked her, there was a folded note on the counter with her name in Spelling's handwriting on it.

Coco gulped and opened the note to read it. After a moment, she sighed closing her eyes crumbling the note in her hand feeling anger.

The note said that Spelling was going to be gone for two more days. She said it was business but seeing and hearing that term hundreds of times this year was starting to feel disheartening and sad.

Coco never shown it but she was terribly angry at Spell Check for doing this all the time. And it might be part of her job as a reporter but sometimes ideas of what Spell Check might be doing on her long days crawl into her thoughts. But for some reason she also felt terrible for thinking of such thoughts. Spell Check was faithful and caring, she hates it when Coco gets upset and always shown it by trying to be funny or even take her out to a late night ice cream parlor and things go fine.

"What am I thinking?" Coco whispered to herself looking at the handwritten note again but still couldn't get the feeling of hurt out of her heart. "Doesn't she know that I'm worried sick about her?" She whispered feeling tears sting her eyes.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Coco sighed opening her eyes turning to Rarity.

"Does Applejack keep her word?" Coco asked suddenly causing Rarity to turn to her.

"What do you mean?" She asked softly seeing Coco trying to fight tears.

"I never told you this but ... I have been seeing someone."

Rarity gasped audibly before slapping her hands over her mouth. She looked around her to make sure no one heard her. Once she was sure no one heard her she stood up grabbing Coco's arm.

"Come along, we haven't had our break yet!" She said smiling and dragging Coco with her out of their work station to the center aisle. Several workers looked up from their working stations to wonder what Rarity and Coco were doing. One of Suri's guards walked over to them. Rarity reached into her pocket to produce a slip of paper.

"Coco and I are going in for a quick coffee break. As you can see we both haven't taken a break all day." She said primly handing the slip to him. The guard read through the slip then back at the two women. He nodded signing his name on the slip and handed it back to Rarity.

"You have five minutes." He said with a smirk.

Rarity gasped. "Five minutes?!" Coco blinked staring at him. "It should be ten!"

"Change of rules." He said crossing his arms across his chest. "Get going, you break starts now."

Rarity huffed stuffing her slip of paper into her pocket as she marched ahead in a quick pace with Coco jogging to catch up with her.

"I can't believe this!" Rarity huffed. "It takes us three of those minutes to reach the break room in this stuffy warehouse!"

"Please Rarity," Coco whispered seeing another guard glare at them as they walked. "Not so loud."

Rarity sniffed. "Yes, you are right." After a moment she sighed smiling. "So you better give me the details darling! Tell me who are you seeing, how long have you been around him?"

"Her." Coco corrected with a blush. Rarity gasped stopping in her tracks.

"Oh my Celestia!" Rarity cooed jumping up and down. "Oh darling why didn't you tell me before!" She asked taking Coco’s arms and spun her around. "This is amazing!"

Coco blushed, frowned, and then turned away. Rarity frowned noticing her friend’s mood change.

"What happened dear?"

Coco shook her head. "It's complicated." She said softly. Rarity took her by her arm and ushered her toward the break room door and closed it behind her. The break room was just a tiny room with a counter. The counter has a tiny sink, a coffee maker and a tiny out of order microwave. In the center of the room was a plastic table with four plastic chairs. Rarity walked to the back door leading to the entrance hall to see no one in the hall then shut the door.

"Talk to me dear. We’re in private." She said softly sitting on one of the plastic chairs. Coco sat down across from her feeling Rarity take her hands.

Coco sighed turning away. "Remember my roommate, that is helping me pay the rent?"

"Uh yes, I think I remember you talking about her sometimes."

Coco blushed. "We started dating after New Year’s." Rarity's eyes glistened with awe, Coco smiled at that. "She was very sweet and always there for me when I needed the pick me up after work." Coco sighed pulling her hands away to cover her face. "But over the summer she was always busy working long hours and a lot of her business has to be outside in the city."

Rarity watched her for a second staying silent as Coco tried hard not to cry.

"When she comes back so late at night or right before I wake up for work, she always looked exhausted or just angry." She stopped to notice Rarity's look of concern, she was ready to make a retort but Coco beat her to it. "No she never raised her voice with me or done anything to me ... it's just ... she says too much and yet she doesn't."

Rarity was confused by that. "Like how?"

"I mean she promises so much for me to be happy but she never tells me more besides that she's a reporter from Manehattan. She never tells me about her plans or her job, she never tells me anything! She let slip once in a heated argument we had a long time ago that what she's doing would end up killing her if the GSF discover her and catch her."

Rarity blinked looking worried.

"Darling, what is she into?" Rarity asked nervously.

"I don't know." Coco answered truthfully. "I see her working all the time but she's always gone when I want to see her. I love her, I do. It's just so frustrating!" She whispered angrily. "I wanted things to be like they used to be. Where we would be together at home, watching movies, cooking together. Or even ..." Coco blushed softly shaking her head. "Lately since this Princess Summit started she's been out and about for days saying she's busy working and have no time to hang out like before."

Rarity nodded. "So that’s why you asked ..."

Coco sniffed. "Yes, does Applejack keep to her word with you? Cause so far, Spelling hasn't kept to her word in a long while. She hasn’t been home since yesterday morning."

Rarity thought for a long moment then shrugged. "Applejack and I hardly do anything anymore." She said truthfully to Coco’s surprise. Rarity sighed looking at her wedding ring. "Back then we used to go out every chance we can but lately she's been very distant with me. She doesn't talk to me much anymore. She's always so ... depressed."

Coco nodded. "But she always stayed with you?"

"Well of course!" Rarity scoffed. "She's always home before I get there. I always found her laying on the couch watching the gloom and doom of the news. But ever since the summer after she proposed to me ... I always found her sleeping on the couch smelling like some awful smoke as if she started smoking again."

"Again?" Coco asked curiously.

Rarity nodded. "Yes I made Applejack quit smoking when she moved in with me a few years ago. She smoked when she was a teenager." Rarity said with a sniff. "She was just starting to be happy before our proposal. I always wonder if it was something I did that made her turn back to smoking."

Coco shook her head taking her friend’s hands. "I'm sure it wasn’t you Rarity. She loves you, that I can see." Rarity blinked with a light blush on her face.

"You really think that?"

Coco nodded. "I could tell the way she surprised you last night after work. The way she smiled seeing you and all that stuff. Perhaps it was something at work that’s causing her stress."

Rarity scoffed. "She never talks about work much with me. Actually, she hardly tells me anything about herself before we met." Rarity sighed softly. "I remember that first time I saw her in the alley, skinny but fit.”

Coco nodded feeling a smile on her face. "I remember when I first met Spell Check. She only had a large backpack on her back and holding one of the flyers I sent out asking if that extra room is still available." She blushed. "She was very sweet and very polite. You don't see many people being that polite in this world anymore."

Rarity nodded. "Maybe I should meet her then?"

Coco frowned. "I don’t think that is wise. She told me not to talk much about her considering her business."

"What type of reporting does she do?" Rarity asked curious.

"I think it has something to do with the government here in Cloudsdale. I'm not exactly sure."

Rarity sighed looking at the clock on the wall with a hard sigh. "We must go before we're dragged out. Our break is over." Rarity walked to the door and stopped to turn back to Coco. "I'm sure she cares for you dear. If she didn't tell you everything about her job saying it was dangerous then that must mean she's keeping it to herself for a reason."

Coco turned to her to see her sad smile.

"You think?" Coco asked worriedly.

Rarity nodded. "I bet so. Now come along, are you better to stay focused? We still have fifty more dresses to sew together."

Coco nodded with a small smile. "I do feel a little better."

"Great, let’s go get to sewing!" Rarity cheered making Coco giggle as the duo walked back to their stations and began working again.

Coco though was still troubled. She already knew that what Spelling's doing was dangerous but is that the reason why she hardly ever talks about it? To protect her? From who? And why? The next time she saw Spelling she was going to have a good talking to.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Spelling sighed staring at her blank notepad. Hours of traveling the city looking for her contacts and every one of them were either high on drugs to answer, too drunk to care, or nowhere to be found. Nothing. She got nothing. She groaned taking off her glasses to rub her sore eyes from being up for the last twenty hours. She sighed cleaning the lenses of her glasses before placing them back over her eyes to look around her.

She's sitting at a speakeasy deep in Low Town waiting for one of her contacts to come over. She blinked hearing a sound. She turned to look behind her to see one of the hookers walking towards a drugged man and lead him to the back. Spelling shook her head turning away grabbing her drink glass and took a quick swig of her drink.

She froze up feeling herself shiver when a familiar woman sat next to her trailing her finger up Spelling’s neck.

"Hello sugar," Spelling gulped down her drink before she ever reacted by spitting it back out. She turned to glare at the woman next to her.

"Cherry, been a while." Spelling grouched turning away from the speakeasy owner. Cherry Jubilee is like everyone else in this city. Came for a visit then ended up trapped here after the attack. Cherry, with her resources, she was able to open a bar in Cloudsdale but thanks to the GSF’s stick laws Cherry was forced to move to the Lower City to open her “business”. She claims often that she never would have thought she would stoop so low in her business. She is known to be one of the top bosses in Low Town, after the Dumb Brothers of course.

Cherry Jubilee is also one of Spell Check's questionable contacts.

Cherry chuckled waving her bartender to pour a drink. "It sure has sugar," She said smiling. "Here, have a drink." She said reaching for the new glass and switched the old glass with the new. Spelling blinked then glared at the owner.

"The last time I accepted a drink from you, I was in bed with you. I didn’t find it a very enjoyable surprise if you know my drift." Spelling growled pushing the glass away. She’s not very proud with how she got into the city and got to meet her contacts. She had to do questionable things just to get her way. It was like starting as a gossip reporter all over again. She shuddered at the thought. She never liked that time in her start and she felt that feeling after gaining a spot in the city’s underworld.

"Oh poo," Cherry purred chuckling. "I thought you enjoyed yourself."

Spelling blushed deep red from that. She might not have a clear cut memory to what happened that night when she was drugged. She didn’t have to imagine it to know what took place. She shook her head. "Look, I'm only here for one thing,"

Cherry chuckled. "Want another fun time with me?"

Spelling growled. "No!"

Cherry made a pout. "You're no fun."

Spelling growled rubbing her eyes. "Look, I have no patience in being polite right now, Cherry. I just have some questions to ask you."

Cherry sniffed. "Fine sugar. What do you wish to know?"

Spelling sighed in relief looking at her notepad. "Good, now um tell me about those Titan Walls."

Cherry snorted. "The eyesore? Please sugar I always see that thing every morning. I used to have a clear view between the buildings to see the Cloudsdale Plaza and now thanks to that damn wall I can't see it." She complained with a sniff as she reached into her low cut shirt to pull out a pack of cigarettes.

"Well," Spelling started watching the older woman light up a cigarette. "Know any information about them? Surely your girls and boys have slept with some Griff supporters." Spelling coaxed watching one of Cherry's girls pull a middle aged man to the back.

Cherry turned to notice the same thing then turned back to Spelling with a wolf like grin. "Hmm, maybe I heard a birdy or two sing to me." She purred leaning closer. Spelling blushed harshly seeing Cherry’s fingers grab the collar of her shirt. "It will cost you."

Spelling glared at her shoving her finger away. "Didn't I just say I have no patience with this bull?" She growled.

Cherry blinked in surprise. "Ouch, so you do have a bite. And here I thought you only bark."

Spelling growled tossing a few bits on the counter and leaped off her stool. If she’s not going to get anything why stay? She still had other contacts to visit anyway. Cherry sighed then ran after her.

“Wait, wait, don't be like that, sugar." Cherry called as Spelling stopped by the door. "Come now, you know I kid."

"Really?" Spelling snarled, "I haven't noticed."

Cherry blinked seeing the true anger in Spelling’s eyes. Suddenly a thought occurred to her and began to smile. "I see, you have someone waiting for you hmm?"

Spelling blinked a few times her glare lessening. She turned away. Cherry chuckled.

"So that's why you are so hostile towards me." Cherry said seeing Spelling blush again. "You are with someone." Spelling didn't answer as Cherry started to laugh. "You are! Wow, since when were you into someone."

Spelling growled walking away. She felt hands push her back into the bar and blinked seeing a large man with ginger hair look at her. She gulped seeing his vibrant green eyes glaring at her telling her to not cause any trouble. Odd those eyes seem very familiar to the reporter. But that thought had to wait, she’s in trouble right now and Cherry was beaming her wolf grin. Not good at all.

"Cherry, let me go." Spelling growled.

"Oh come now Spell Check." Spelling shivered feeling Cherry against her back. Her hand reached up from under Spelling’s shirt. Spell Check went still as a board feeling her clammy hand on her skin. Spelling gulped hard trying to stay calm and think of a plan of escape.

"For old times sake? Go on ahead and tell me who has taken your leash." Spelling looked to Cherry's door guard then to the floor noticing Cherry’s sandaled foot between her feet as the older woman was now pressed against her back, one of her fingers poked past her sports bra and her second hand was retreating to her pants. Spelling began to panic.

"Cherry Jubilee, months ago that was okay for a time and I do thank you for your ... visits. But I'm afraid I'm with someone else. And I want to keep her thanks." She growled.

"Oh a she? Is she pretty?"

Spelling gulped feeling Cherry's hand grabbing her belt buckle. Time to go! Spelling gulped.

"Sorry in advance." Spelling whispered looking down to see Cherry's sandaled foot between her feet and stomped hard on her toes. Cherry yelps pulling her hands out of Spelling’s personal bubble. Spelling took the chance to grab Cherry, shoved her into the giant body guard, pushed past him, and ran out the door. Cherry growled standing up shoving her guard aside.

"Get that bitch, Mac!" She ordered angrily.

"Eeyup!" The big man said running out the door after the reporter.

The red headed guard ran down the alley then out into the deserted streets of Main Street. He looked around scratching his head. The reporter was gone.

"Damnit." He whispered walking back dreading what Cherry would do.

Spelling peaked out from behind a dumpster to see the tall man disappear back into Cherry's speakeasy. She crawled out from her hiding spot and stood up wiping off the dirt and grim off her pants and fixed her jacket.

"Damn it Spelling." She scolded herself. "I knew seeing Cherry was a bad idea." She sighed and reached into her pocket for her cell phone and turned it on. She fixed her jacket and shuddered as she quickly walked away, as fast as her feet can go while watching around her. She immediately felt her pocket vibrate from her phone and pulled it out to see several missed calls and texts all from one person. She stopped and sighed sadly tapping her thumb on the phone screen.

"Damnit," She whispered feeling guilt.

"Hey Reporter!" Spelling froze and turn looking around her until she saw a young woman walking over. Spelling blinked once and recognized Cloud Kicker one of her other contacts. "You look pale," Cloud said chuckling leaning against the wall. "You cool?"

Spelling sighed stuffing her phone back into her pocket. "Scare the shit out of me why don't you?" She growled in return. Cloud blinked with surprise.

"Wow, you're cranky." Cloud said with a chuckle. Cloud turned, recognizing the street. "We're near Cherry's place."

Spelling growled walking off. She didn’t want to be reminded. Cloud followed her.

"There is only one reason why you’re here."

"What about it?" Spelling asked.

"Come on Check," Cloud said walking over wrapping her arm around Spelling’s neck pulling her into a side hug. "You only come to Cherry for info and by the look of you I'm guessing she gave you something else."

Spelling shoved her away. "You better shut that mouth of yours, Kicker!"

Cloud held up her hands. "Wow, my guess was wrong then?"

Spelling walked away. Cloud sighed. "I can give you the info that Cherry didn't." Spelling stopped, she bit ear lip thinking hard about this. She rarely went to Cloud Kicker for information but she does give juicy tidbits. She sighed scratching her head then turned to Cloud seeing her smile.

"What do you wish to know?" Cloud asked. Spelling sighed waving her finger for the runner to follow her as they began to talk, while Spelling’s cell phone buzzes with more urgent pleas for a call back from the sender.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Vinyl Scratch was leaning against a street lamp waiting across the street from Octavia’s apartment building. She sighed out loud tapping the toe of her shoe on the pavement. She blinked and pushed off the light post seeing Octavia walking down the sidewalk in a lavender colored jacket. She looked tired and upset.

Vinyl swallowed wondering if this was a bad time to visit her. It was just Wednesday, two more days until their date. But lately Vinyl just wanted to see her again. It felt like ages since she last saw her. She quickly crossed the street running over to catch up with her.

"Hey Tavi!" She called before feeling herself tip forward and fell to the pavement with a groan.

Octavia stopped hearing the nickname and turned. She gasped seeing Vinyl’s fall and ran over to her. Vinyl groaned sitting up rubbing her face.

"Vinyl, are you alright?" Octavia asked worriedly helping her up her feet.

"Damn shoes." Vinyl snarled seeing that one of her shoe laces were untied, the cause of her fall. She couldn’t believe she tripped over her own shoe laces like a kid! So embarrassing! She blushed harshly seeing Octavia’s worried frown.

"Yeah, I'm fine." Vinyl said shamefully rubbing her arm.

"Are you sure, that was a nasty fall." Octavia said worriedly checking Vinyl’s face looking at the light scraps on her nose and chin.

"Please, I've gotten up from worse falls than that." Vinyl said chuckling seeing Octavia’s soft smile. "So um how have you been?" Vinyl asked blushing. Octavia smiled in return.

"Couldn't you have text me?" Octavia asked walking to the apartment, Vinyl ran up behind her.

"Well I could ..." Vinyl said smiling remembering that her phone got busted earlier that day when her producer dropped it on the floor. "But it died on me." Vinyl lied smirking.

"Oh well you can borrow my phone charger?"

Vinyl blushed at that. "Um thanks for the offer but my phone's back at my place."

"Oh alright then." Octavia said watching Vinyl acting stranger than usual. "Is everything going alright?" She asked curiously.

Vinyl stopped in her step to turn to her. "Yeah everything’s fine." Octavia quirked her brow. "Seriously!" Vinyl said grinning.

"Alright," Octavia said a touch tiredly as she entered the building with Vinyl behind her. Vinyl heard her tone and got worried.

"Are things alright at work?" She asked carefully. Octavia sighed rubbing her face with her hands.

"It's just normal stress that’s all."

Vinyl walked up next to her beating her to the elevator, pressing the button before she could smiling. "Want me to hang out with you for a while?"

Octavia gave her a look then made a smirk. "Oh so you want to hang out with me this evening? I thought we were going out on Friday night?"

Vinyl blushed glaring at her as the doors opened allowing them to enter.

"Alright, I'm bored, and also my producer wouldn't let me do anything in my booth today for some reason." Vinyl said leaning against the corner as Octavia pressed the button for her designated floor.

"Why is that?" Octavia asked concerned.

Vinyl shrugged. "I could care less. It could be the Griffs for all I know. I'm always back on a day after anyways." She said with a smile. She noticed Octavia’s worry as she looked up at the prompter seeing the news feed. Vinyl noticed her look to see the old Runner's warning message. She glared at the message then looked up watching the floor counter.

"Bull shit." Vinyl whispered a little too loudly.

"Excuse me?" Octavia asked surprised. Vinyl turned to her then looked down.

"Just a bunch of bull shit the Griffs put up is all I'm saying." Vinyl said indicating the prompter. Octavia looked up seeing the camera.

"Vinyl, please." She whispered. "Not here of all places."

"Why not? They can't do anything to me." Vinyl snarled turning away. "They try but they know they can't touch me."

Octavia looked to her worriedly. She turned back to the prompter ignoring the green text.

When the elevator reached the correct floor Octavia walked out first with Vinyl behind her. Suddenly the doors began to close.

"Hey!" Vinyl yelped grabbing the doors to keep them from closing. Usually they would open automatically but this time they were trying to close. "Octavia!" Vinyl cried out struggling. Octavia turned and gasped seeing the trouble and ran over to help.

"Push one side." Octavia ordered taking the felt door while Vinyl took the right and the two pushed, opening the doors wider. Vinyl heard a loud clank and felt a lurch of the elevator. She gasped and immediately jumped out of the elevator knocking Octavia over to the floor. The doors slammed shut and they heard a thunderous boom of the elevator going down.

The two women panted hard from their adrenaline rush and near death experience. Vinyl and Octavia looked to one another in shock.

"Okay ... weird." Vinyl whispered still shell shocked.

"Yes," Octavia panted as the two stood up. "Are you alright?" She asked.

"Yeah," Vinyl said rubbing her neck still shaking. "Perhaps I should’ve kept my mouth shut."

Octavia glared at her. "Next time-"

"Take the stairs." Vinyl interrupted walking off still freaking out but trying to keep a brave face in front of Octavia. Octavia though glared at her back before slapping her hand to her forehead. But the worry still bubbled up.

Octavia gulped turning to the elevator then looked around for cameras. If there was one she hoped her face isn't on a Griff hit list for being associated with Vinyl. She turned to see Vinyl shaking her hands rubbing them hard, noticing her anxiety. Octavia turned away thinking.

"Vinyl," She called mentally telling herself to shut up.

"Yeah?" Vinyl asked smiling pretending nothing was wrong.

"How would you like to stay the night?" She offered seeing Vinyl’s surprise.

"Really?" She asked shocked.

Octavia shrugged. "That was a bit traumatic and well ... having a friend in the same place with me might sooth my fears." She said in a lie knowing Vinyl was the one needing company not her. Vinyl cleared her throat and smiled.

"If you don't mind." She said politely. "Because I can just go back to my place,"

"No, I insist." Octavia interrupted walking over to her. "Besides I am planning on making some lasagna, want to help me?" She asked unlocking her apartment door. Vinyl grinned and nodded.

"Sounds good."

Octavia smiled seeing Vinyl smile at her. "Come on in then."

Author's Note

We are back in action. City Scape is back. :pinkiehappy: Edited by Xhoral1865.

So we are starting to see two different parts of Cloudsdale. We have the dark side of Low Town and we have a dark side in the city proper. Not much to add besides that Chapter 10 is being written now.

If there are any mistakes you notice please let me know and I'll fix it ASAP. Thanks. :twilightsmile:

Chapter 10: A Dazzling Encounter

Chapter 10
A Dazzling Encounter

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Twilight climbed up the fire escape to approach her equipment setup and was surprised and relieved to find her setup undisturbed. She rushed to her equipment and set down her pack to pull out her mini laptop and plugged a USB cable to the black box and began her gathering all of the data for the control for her experiment. Unaware that someone was watching her.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Rainbow Dash removed her binoculars, scratching her head. She placed her binoculars back over her eyes to watch the girl do her work. She was surprised to see the mini laptop on the table. She had seen laptop computers before but she never knew they could be that small.

Rainbow watched how Twilight checked her beakers, her propeller, and her computer screen. She was there for thirty minutes before shutting her laptop and stuffing it into her bag. She went back to the equipment and did some changes to the setup then she took her bag and left the rooftop. Rainbow licked her lips thinking if she should check the equipment or to follow Twilight and tail her.

"Hey Rainbow." Thunderlane’s voice startled her from her thoughts. She sighed calming herself down.

"Yeah?" She answered sitting up dusting off her jacket and shirt from the dirt from her stakeout point.

"We have a delivery for you to pick up."

Rainbow sighed nodding. There's her answer to her question. "Alright, where from?"

"Cherry Jubilee, she has message for you to deliver. She didn't sound happy contacting me."

Rainbow groaned. She disliked going to Cherry's bar and whore house. From her stories it sounded like she was a sane woman but now after living like she has been since the attack she seems to have dropped off the deep end. Rainbow never went to that place but it's only when there was no one else to take the trip that she got called.

"Alright, I'll head over there now." She sighed "Where’s CK?"

"She’s still at a drop." Thunderlane answered. "She should turn up sooner or later." Rainbow could hear the annoyance in his voice.

"Alright I'll get it over with. Later." Rainbow shut off her communicator and began her run to Main Street.

As soon as Rainbow was out of sight, Flash climbed up the fire escape leading to Twilight's experiment equipment and smirked looking around to make sure no one was watching him. Once he was sure no one was around he ran over to the equipment and reached into his large pocket to pull out a packet. A packet that was used by crime scene specialists. He pulled out a clear slip and pulled off part of it and placed the sticky side over a perfectly placed fingerprint. He carefully pulled back the sticky slip to capture the fingerprint. He quickly placed the cover flap back over the fingerprint to preserve it. He held up the plastic slip to the sky to see the fingerprint clearly and couldn't help but smile.

He checked for more fingerprints and pulled out more of the slips to collect the fingerprints. After finding six fingerprints he placed the slips into the packet and couldn’t help but smile again. Fingerprints at a crime scene is fifty-fifty cause of arrest. If Twilight is smart enough, a highly skilled lawyer will argue that she just happen to be there before the crime happen. He had to find more proof, hoping Twilight isn't as smart as he hoped.

He felt his cell phone buzz and checked the caller ID and smiled. He accepted the call placing it to his ear.

"Yo-" He paused hearing the crazed anger talking from the other caller. "Hey, settle down. Slow down what’s the ..." He groaned. "Hey. Hey where's your sister." He asked rubbing his face. "Finally, hey I got part one of the evidence." He said patting his pocket. He frowned hearing the response.

"Well then, just tell him to give us more time. We'll start it soon. Oh and how are things going on your end? Got more information on the Griffs 'Project Horizons' crap?" He paused for a second hearing the response and sighed rubbing his forehead. "Okay, okay, send someone else don't even think about sending Sonata in there." He paused again then looked around. "Look, I got to go. I'll meet you at our base with the fingerprints. Later."

He shut off the call and immediately made his way off the roof and headed for his next destination.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Rainbow walked out of an alley into the deserted street of Main Street. All around her she could see boarded up businesses, debris piles that were never cleaned up from the attack, trash on the ground, and the air was hard to breathe from the smoke in the air. Rainbow coughed a couple of times then sighed heading off towards the speakeasy. She looked around to see no one around. Usually this part of Low Town was deserted in the day time but once the sun went down the place was lively with druggies, hookers, fighters, everything that is illegal in Equestria resides here.

Rainbow shuddered leaving the streets to another alley. After walking for a few seconds she saw the glowing red neon arrow pointing down a flight of stone stairs to a door. Rainbow fixed her jacket pulling up her zipper to the top of her chest as a precaution. Cherry is known to be very touchy towards the young people or to those that will give her the best money.

Rainbow walked through the door and immediately smelled the drugs and the booze. She walked through the hall then entered the tavern. As she entered she could see how empty the room was. But from the sounds she could hear in her ears she could tell that the back rooms were full.

She turned then bumped into someone and looked up at the giant man. He was new. He was at least a foot taller than her, his hair was ginger, and he’s wearing a button up shirt with a deep red jacket. He looked down at her with his lazy green eyes and sniffed.

"Uhhhh," Rainbow started, taking a step back. "I don’t recognize you." Rainbow started trying to start a conversation. "Are you new to Cherry's place?"

"Nope." The giant man answered.

"Oh uh, where did you work before?" She asked.

Before the man could answer the two turn hearing the clatter of a glass on the floor.

"Again!" A woman’s voice fumed. "I want that reporter's head on a pallet and I want you to find the one she's smitten with!" Cherry roared before kicking out three hooded teens that pushed past Rainbow and the man. Rainbow blinked seeing one of them look at her, the only thing Rainbow saw were her eyes. Rainbow blinked after being shoved away.

"Don't come back until you get her!" Cherry cried out then stopped seeing Rainbow Dash fixing her jacket. "Oh Rainbow Dash." She purred smiling. "I see you have met my new guard?" Rainbow turned to the man then nodded.

"Uh yeah, never seen him before."

Cherry chuckled waving her hand telling the man to walk away. "Oh Mac? He's all right. He's worked for me since he was a boy. A trustful man now and he does what as he’s told." Mac nodded once turning away as if shamefully which made Rainbow worry.

"So I was told you have something for me to deliver?" She asked hoping this will go quick.

"Actually yes, and I want this delivered post haste." Cherry said holding up a yellow envelope. "I want you to send this to Flash Sentry. You do know where he is right?" She asked. Rainbow could tell she was short tempered by the way she stepped on her bandaged foot. Rainbow blinked to notice her foot.

"What happened to your foot?" Cherry made a very scary frown.

"I was attacked. And the one I'm paying Flash Sentry to find. Now deliver this." She said shoving the envelope into Rainbow's chest. Rainbow took the envelope before it fell to the floor no doubt filled with bills. "And here is the payment." Cherry said reaching into her bodice to pull out a smaller envelope filled with the bills for the job. Rainbow took the second envelope and stuff it into her pocket.

"Alright I'll deliver. And thank you for the service."

"Just go already." Cherry snapped before limping away. Rainbow sighed with relief. Thankful for not being groped by the tavern keeper but she felt a bit nervous seeing Cherry so upset. Who ever made Cherry mad has got a target on his back.

Rainbow turned to the guard Mac to see him wringing his hands. He turned to look at her then sighed.

"Go." He ordered.

Rainbow nodded with a two finger salute. "I'm leaving. Nice to meet you, Mac."

"Eeyup." He answered silently turning away.

Rainbow nodded then headed out the door feeling herself shudder. She did not want to be in the same building as a raging Cherry Jubilee.

Rainbow walked out then stopped seeing three hooded teens from Cherry’s place talking to one another. Rainbow blinked recognizing their hoodies and walked over.

"Hey, aren't you the Dazzling sisters?" Rainbow asked causing the three girls to jump and turn, one of them held a pistol. When the three realized it was Rainbow they each pulled down their hoods.

"So it was you three." Rainbow said a bit shocked. "I thought you three were ... you know." She said rubbing the back of her neck uncomfortably."

"Dead?" One of them said before getting glares by the other two. "What? What did I say?" She asked confused.

"Just shut up Sonata." another of the sisters said with a glare. The girl Sonata blushed shamefully rubbing her arm.

"Rainbow Dash, it's been a long time." The taller of the sisters said walking over smiling. She stuck her pistol into the back of her pants.

"Adagio," Rainbow said crossing her arms across her chest with a light smile on her face. "Wow, I'm surprised. You three survived against the Griffs?"

"Why are you so surprised?" The second girl, Aria asked with a frown.

"Well," Rainbow started uncomfortably. "I mean everyone said that most of the runners up top were either killed off or left the rooftops to street level. And everyone said that your whole operation was destroyed by the Griffs."

Adagio turned to her sisters then turned back to Rainbow. "Forgive Aria,"

"Believe me," Rainbow interrupted. "I haven't forgotten what’s going on." She smiled a touch. "But still what happened?"

Adagio sighed crossing her arms across her chest, setting her weight on one foot. "We had some friends that were able to give us a place to stay. We got ourselves into a new organization." She made a smirk looking Rainbow up and down. "I see you still wear that old, gaudy jacket."

Rainbow glared at her. "Don't dis the jacket Dazzling."

Adagio laughed wiping her eye. "To tell you the truth Dash, I missed seeing you around."

Rainbow shrugged. "Missed seeing you too. So um where do you work?"

Adagio smirked turning to Aria and Sonata.

"Oh we work here or there." Aria said with a smirk. "You know, simple stuff."

"Are you kidding me?" Sonata blurted out causing Aria an Adagio to look to her with fear. "What we do is like so much harder than being a runner and I mean the pay is like so- Mmpph!" Aria grabbed Sonata's mouth to shut her up as Adagio glared coldly at her.

"Don’t pay attention to her." Aria said grinning.

Rainbow nodded quirking her brow. "Well um, I'm glad to see you three are alive and still running around. I have a delivery to take care of. Talk to you guys later?" Rainbow asked backing away.

"Sure Dash." Adagio said smiling. "It was nice to see you again."

Rainbow nodded then started her jog to the nearest fire escape. It was nice to see the sisters again even though they were rivals in the runner trade. It just meant she still has something in common with the sisters, they were fellow runners just like her.

Adagio waited until Rainbow was a gone before growling and turning to the other two. "I would have loved to see that bitch bleed." She growled.

Sonata pushed Aria's hand away from her face. "Why didn’t you?"

"Because dummy," Aria scolded. "We can't blow our cover yet and you just about did!"

Sonata blushed shamefully turning away as Aria turned back to Adagio. "What now?"

Adagio smirked. "We go on with the job. No doubt Sentry will be getting the same thing."

"So we do what we always do?" She asked with a bored drawl.

"Well this time," Adagio said smirking. "We do something a bit different."

"Which is?" Aria asked curiously as Sonata messed with her hoodie strings, picking at the threads.

Adagio smiled looking up at the skyscrapers patting her satchel. "We get ready for the main event."

As Adagio and Aria chuckle at the plan, Sonata looked down at her worn out sneakers with worry and fear.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Spelling sighed stretching her arms in the air as she continues her walk on the clean sidewalks of the middle district. Almost back home. As she walked she played through her thoughts thinking of ways to apologize to Coco for missing her calls and making her worry. She read the texts and listened to the messages given to her and it made her feel sick with worry.

She didn't want to worry Coco or even make her upset. She didn't want that. But the more she did this and the deep she goes into these conspiracies the farther away she becomes. After what happened with Cherry earlier that day it woke her up and it mad herself question her job. Should she continue this dangerous work? Should she quit and try to get out of the city before everything blows up?

Spelling wasn't sure. The closer she got the more confused and scared she became. The worst thing to happen is Coco being upset with her and dumping her. She didn’t want that. The second worse thing is not telling Coco she was sorry before someone put a bullet in her head. Spelling shuddered rubbing her arms. She stopped and turned to see the road that will lead her back to the apartment. Then she turned the opposite direction to see the way to the business district just a gate away. She could go to the subway station and grab her phone and call One Note and tell him she's done.

As she thought about it, she could hear his words now, "You're going to quit now? We have to tell all of Equestria what's going on in Cloudsdale. The people of Equestria must know!"

Spelling rubbed her face with a loud groan. She dragged her feet to a bench and sat down covering her face with her hands. "What am I going to do?" She whispered feeling herself wanting to cry. No matter which way she turned she's stuck. She'll lose the one she loves all over again, lose her career, and even worse her own life before she made things right again.

"Being a fiction writer was way simpler than this crap." She growled angrily. She leaned back against the bench and sat there just staring at the street in front of her. She tapped her finger on her knee getting antsy. "Damnit." She growled. She stood up and began to walk. Walk straight back to the apartment, time to let out her frustration the one way she knew how.

When she unlocked the door she found nothing that revealed that Coco was home, yet. To be sure she walked into the two rooms to find them empty. Coco was still at work.

"Good." She whispered running to her laptop. She turned it on and went to the kitchen to make herself a quick sandwich and grabbed a bottle of lemonade and sat in the living room. She opened a blank document on her laptop. She took a sip of her lemonade then thought for a moment. Then without thinking, and happy to know she's all alone, she began to type and talk at the same time.

"It was a dark, dreary night." She began as she typed. "The detective stood before the slaughter of ... the murdered family before him ...." She paused and nodded liking what she pictured in her head. "The detective, a senior from his precinct, started checking the crime scene for any clues. A murder weapon, a signature, anything that will give him what he needs for his report."

Spell Check continued to write the start of a fictional, mystery story with a mixture of science fiction. She typed well into the afternoon until she wrote about one hundred pages worth of work. By the time she stopped she looked at the clock to find that it was close to when Coco returns from work. She left her laptop on as she went into the kitchen and began to make something for Coco. She knew Coco enjoyed mac and cheese. It's simple and quick to make so doing that before she gets home will problem put a smile on her face. Hopefully.

Spelling sat back down on the sofa to read what she wrote as she waited for the water to boil. As she read her own story she couldn't help but shake her head.

"Check you are one dark writer." She said smirking to herself. "This one might be a winner for later."

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Twilight was sitting in her hotel room making a hard copy of the test results for her control in the experiment, writing the numbers in a small book and used a flash drive to make a copy from her laptop in case her notes were lost or destroyed. As she wrote she heard a lot of commotion outside her door. She closed her laptop to see what was going on.

When she opened her door she watched one of the hotel staff carrying one of Princess Celestia's bags out the door. Twilight walked out to notice more of them.

"Wait, what's going on?" Twilight asked confused. Luna looked up from her book, she placed a bookmark over her place and closed her book.

"Oh Twilight, did we disturb you?" She asked worriedly.

"What’s going on?"

Luna blinked. "Didn't we tell you that the hotel staff will be packing our things before we leave for Canterlot?"

Twilight blinked once then she remembered slapping her palm to her forehead. Luna chuckled seeing the familiar gesture. "You forgot?"

"Yes, I was so focused on getting my things ready that I forgot about this. It's really time for you to go?" She asked touch fearfully.

Luna nodded. "I'm afraid so. The Griffin Security Force wants us to leave post haste. So after our farewells ceremony, whatever that is, is over we'll be taking our trains back to Canterlot and the Crystal Empire."

Twilight nodded. "Things will be awfully quiet here."

Luna smiled wrapping her arms around Twilight hugging her. "Oh I wish one of us was here to keep an eye on you."

Twilight blushed but couldn’t help but smile at that.

When the two separated Cadence and Celestia came into the room. Celestia smiled sadly seeing Twilight looking around worriedly.

"Will you be alright?" Celestia asked.

Twilight nodded. "I'll be fine."

Celestia nodded sadly. "Well we still have the rest of the night together. And we have breakfast together. You are coming." She said sternly with a wink. Twilight nodded.

"I wouldn’t miss it."

"Good," Cadence said with yawn. "If you three don't mind I'm going to bed early. My train will be leaving before yours." She said smiling at the sisters before heading to her room. Celestia nodded.

"Cadence is right, let us all go to bed early tonight. We all have a big day in the morning."

Twilight nodded feeling frown tug on her lips as she watched Luna and Celestia walk to their rooms for bed. Twilight looked up at the clock to see that it was still early at night. She walked to her room watching the last of the hotel staff leave the hotel suite in peace. She walked to her laptop and sighed unaware that her laptop camera was on watching her as she worked.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Gilda Griffin looked up at the giant monitors and one of them had Twilight's face on it as she stared at the screen and type on her keyboard, oblivious to bring watched.

"It’s working." Gilda said smiling a touch. "At least you bumpkins did something right for once." She said chuckling watching her three workers salute to her. She waved her hand for them to be dismissed as she walked to her elevator. She looked at her watch to see that it was about time to head for home.

"Commander!" A woman called just as Gilda reached the elevator. She turned to notice one of her agents running over. Gilda nodded seeing her salute.

"Report Agent Colgate."

"Yes ma'am. As you can tell I was able to bug the hotel's Wi-Fi to get more info on the Equestrians." Colgate said with a smirk. "However, because of the princesses returning out of city limits I'll have to send some of my lower agents to prepare the target's next residence."

Gilda nodded as the elevator doors opened. "Good, once the princesses leave then we can watch Miss Sparkle like a hawk." Gilda snarled. "I don’t believe in that Canterlot Council bull shit."

Sunlight smirked. "I was given info through our grape vines that Equestrian support for the damn resistance has grown." Gilda blinked and turned as Colgate pressed the up button.

"Seriously?"

"Yes Commander" Colgate answered. "They have some sort of ghost writer writing about our politics and about the cesspool."

Gilda groaned rubbing her forehead. "Great first that DJ and now an outside reporter? Anything about the name or the organization this ghost writer writes for."

"We don't know who this writer is yet." Colgate answered. "But we already know who is spreading the paper. Times News."

Gilda groaned again. "Damn free speech Equestrians have." Colgate chuckled nodding her head.

"It is a complicated mess of laws they have. No organization what so ever."

Gilda nodded. "That'll change soon." She jumped feeling her cell phone vibrate. She pulled out her phone and flipped it on. "I've been waiting for your call." She said frowning. Colgate remained silent waiting as Gilda talked on her phone.

"Look you keep on your side of the city I stay on mine." She said angrily. "I don't care what you do as long as you can take out the rest of the vermin of that cesspool. When the time comes Project Horizons will be activated and you'll be paid handsomely for you work."

Colgate scratched her neck under her collar.

"Very well, keep low. Evening." Gilda hung up and growled. "Damn that bastard." She growled.

"Has he made another condition?" Colgate asked. Gilda snorted.

"The old bastard never learns to shut up. But yes he wanted me to give his "children" the leave to own the cesspool when we're done."

"And you agreed?"

"I told him he'll get his share. I didn't say yes." Gilda said grinning. "Anyway, prepare Miss Sparkle’s new apartment. I want that place bugged. She might be naïve but don't make those bugs obvious, I want them hidden good."

Colgate smirked. "You can count on me, Commander."

"Good," Gilda said nodding as she began to think. "And after you are done with that I want your best agents to look for this ghost writer. He is causing trouble and I want him eliminated fast." Colgate smirked.

"Of course." Colgate said bowing.

The elevator dinged and he doors opened Gilda walked out as Colgate held the door. Gilda smirked looking at the doors then turned to Colgate.

"Did operation Bass Drop go as planned?"

Colgate frowned turning away. "It went through perfectly. No one heard the drop. But..."

Gilda frowned glaring at her agent. "Right, she lived, again."

"Not to worry." Colgate said grinning. "We have her radio studio rigged. She won't even do her radio shows without electrocuting herself." She said chuckling. "The infamous DJ will no longer be a threat."

Gilda nodded. "Let's hope this time she’ll be dealt with. Carry on then."

Colgate nodded letting the doors shut, she would take the elevator to her floor.

Gilda continued her walk, pulling out her cell phone again. She pressed a speed dial number and waited as she entered her office. She flicked a few light switches to turn on her lights and her security systems. She heard the reply on her phone just as the system’s turned on.

"Ah yes, hello my friend." Gilda said grinning. She waited hearing the question from the other caller and grinned. "The summit is officially over. Make your move at dawn." She hung up grinning. She turned to see a large portrait of an old man dressed in old armor.

"Soon, you'll get your victory." She whispered.

Author's Note

Here is chapter 10 edited by Xhoral1865.

I apologize for this chapter being late. I blame TF2, school, and doing other things. ~~I have more chapters ready but I have some bad news. Xhoral1865 has asked to step down as editor for a while. So I'm without an editor for the first time since I started here.~~ :twilightsheepish: ~~So if you know someone who has the free time to help me out that would be great but until I find someone I'll have to edit my own work again which I'm a touch fearful for. Those 14 down votes were from my own editing from the beginning.~~

Next chapter will be up sometime soon. Later guys.

Chapter 11: Welcome to the G.S.S.F.

Chapter 11
Welcome to the G.S.S.F.

Scootaloo was laying on the orphanage couch, still as a statue. Her only movement was of her arm, idly tossing her worn baseball into the air and snatching it when it came back down. All around her she could hear the other orphans playing, talking, or wrestling on the floor. She could hear Fluttershy trying to separate the wrestlers, telling them that they are siblings under her roof and they should be treating each other like siblings.

Scootaloo smirked at that age-old excuse. Poor Fluttershy, she thought to herself. She's a great caretaker but the way she enforced discipline was a bit of a laughing stock. That was why Cheerilee did the discipline. Which made her wonder where the second caretaker was.

Disgusting coughing coming from the staircase gave her a clue. Scootaloo caught her ball and sat up turning around to look at the staircase with worry. Cheerilee's mystery illness had taken a turn for the worse, and the young runner wasn't the only one thinking that she didn't have much time left. She made it this long without a doctor and she claimed she doesn't need it. Which the real reason was to save money for a doctor in case one of the orphans got ill or needed emergency treatment.

She shook her head then turned to the fuzzy screen of the barely working television and actually saw something interesting for a change. Scootaloo immediately recognized Equestria's rulers from the old, pre-attack textbooks Cheerilee kept around, but that was an image in black and white. She quickly grabbed the remote off of the coffee table – nearly knocking her drink over in the process – to turn up the volume and hear the news correspondent speak.

"It's officially over. The Princess Summit of Equestria has ended here in Cloudsdale. All three princesses at this moment are enjoying the farewell breakfast. We only heard wonderful things from the princesses telling us, and I quote-"

Scootaloo snorted at that. Typical.

"We have enjoyed our trip to this glorious city. Cloudsdale has truly became a beacon of hope in our troubling days. Thank you for the welcome and let us hope to work together in the future." Scootaloo watched the video of Celestia speaking while the correspondent's voice was dubbed over her.

Then she saw it. From an early age, Scootaloo had been told that if one wanted to know what was really going on, they had to read between the lines. Or, in this case, lips. Celestia's mouth was already out of sync with the report, but it kept moving even after the audio feed had ended. The phrase as Equestrians could barely be made out, but it was cut from the voice-over. The screen flashed, and the teen glared as the video returned to the Cloudsdale News Network desk, with the three anchors grinning like loons – plastic as ever.

"That sounds brilliant,” the male anchor in the middle began. “But now that the summit is over, a word from our righteous leader, Gilda Griffin. She says that now that the summit has been finished, the laws will return as they were. All security forces are now returning to their stations. Follow the laws like they were before the summit."

Scootaloo muted the television and ran a hand down her face. The tussle from earlier had ended, and an eerie silence befell the house. But a thunderous knock on the door ended the feeling. She sighed, tossing the remote on the cushion next to her to go get the door while Fluttershy was busy scolding the boys. Right as Scootaloo turned the knob, the door was shoved open, knocking her to the floor. Scootaloo was stunned to see a small squad of soldiers, dressed in black padded uniforms – barge headlong into the orphanage, screaming orders and banging on the walls.

Fluttershy gasped audibly as the booming sounds of other squads breaking through the back and rooftop entrances hit her ears. The boys from the earlier fight were now cowering behind her. Knowing that Fluttershy couldn't possibly defend herself, Scootaloo looked frantically around for some kind of weapon she could use, before a boot to the stomach ended the search. Forced to her back – with the barrel of an assault rifle pointed at her face – the teen raised up her hands in surrender, but still glared at the soldier, who was returning said glare with a fiery passion. The rest of the squad thudded past into deeper parts of the building.

Scootaloo blinked, and saw that this soldier didn't have a visor on like the others. This was a girl, about Scootaloo’s age. Her fierce amber eyes bore into hers watching for any sudden movement. Scootaloo's eyes shifted at the soldier’s chest to find a tag with a number on it. She blinked reading the numbers, "0098374" with a symbol for a sergeant major.

"Clear!" The soldier above her called out in a youthful voice.

"Clear!" Another voice called, a young man's.

"Clear down here!" A woman called pushing a girl out of the kitchen, holding her pistol to her back.

Scootaloo looked up towards the stairs and watched the orphans run down with their hands behind their heads, with another squad led by a shotgun wielding soldier hot on their heels. The other squad members grabbed these orphans by the arms and forced down to their knees on the floor.

"Keep your hands behind your heads!" A man barked, causing some of the younger children to whimper uncontrollably.

"Get up!" The girl above Scootaloo ordered. "Up!"

Scootaloo nodded sitting up, then went on her knees with her hands behind her head.

Cheerilee was the last to come down the stairs, struggling to stay up on her feet, and coughing into her handkerchief as a soldier hurried her on.

"Sergeant Smith!" The man behind Cheerilee called. Scootaloo heard the girl behind her walk past and saw her salute.

"Sir!"

"Gather them up." He ordered.

"Sir!" The girl said, saluting with her fist over her heart. She reached into her pocket to pull out a small device that looked like some kind of futuristic pen, and grabbed one of the older boys by his collar and forced him up to his feet. He tried to fight her off, but two guards ran over to grab his arms to keep him from struggling. Sergeant Smith grabbed the boy’s hand, then his ring finger.

Scootaloo watched with rapt attention as the sergeant pressed the flat end to the boy’s finger and pressed a button at the top. He yelped, feeling a hard prick on his finger. His bloody fingertip was then pressed onto the screen of the small device. Smith stared at the screen, then after a moment, she nodded.

"Take him." She ordered. One of the guards grabbed the boy and took him out the door. "Separate the little ones from the elders!" More soldiers shoved the younger children out the back door into the fenced in yard while the older ones were in the room on their knees waiting to be checked. For what? None of them knew.

"What is that?" One of the boys asked curiously as Smith wiped down the screen of the device with a sanitary wipe, making sure all the blood was gone before finding her next victim.

"I don't know." Scootaloo answered silently, watching this Smith girl check another boy then frowned.

"Too young. Kick him." She ordered pointing her thumb over her shoulder to the back door.

Scootaloo was trying to piece together what was going on. Why were the Griffs here? What were they doing?"

"Next!" Smith called as a girl was shoved out the front door with the other chosen. Scootaloo was grabbed and forced up her feet and dragged to the girl. Scootaloo glared at her.

"What are you doing?" She hissed.

The soldier didn't say anything. When one of the guards grabbed her arm, Scootaloo fought to pull her arm away. "I have a right to know what you're doing!" She cried out before being kicked in the gut for the second time that night. She fell forward wrapping her arms around her stomach groaning. She was hoisted back to her feet and Smith took her hand, pricked her finger, and then pressed the bloody finger on the screen. Scootaloo looked around her trying to think of any way to escape. But with two soldiers restraining her, and close to a dozen other heavily armed troopers watching the scene, getting away unscathed was out of the question. Smith’s eyes blinked once then she smirked looking to Scootaloo once more.

"Well this is my lucky day then." The girl said flipping the device over so Scootaloo could see the screen. Scootaloo blinked to see that the screen had a bunch of numbers but one number was blinking green on the screen. Fifteen. Whatever this meant, it couldn't be good. Judging by the grin on this Sergeant Smith's face, it was probably much worse than that.

"Looks like you're my bitch now. Take her to the others!"

"Sir!" The man said grabbing Scootaloo’s shirt and pushed her out.

"Stop it please!" Cheerilee cried. Scootaloo turned in time to watch as one of the soldiers slapped Cheerilee in the face and shoved her away.

"No!" Scootaloo cried out, fighting with some newfound strength to get away. To fight for her home. To fight... for her family! The soldier holding Scoots hands growled as he lost his grip. The freedom was short-lived as Smith herself pounced, tackling her “bitch” into the wall head first. The teen's vision swam, and her knees buckled. Whatever remaining strength she had in her body had been sapped in one instant. Every sense in her body had coalesced into one mindless blur. Strong arms were vividly felt, binding Scootaloo's arms behind her back and dragging her out the front door.

The crisp morning air hit Scootaloo's face and lungs, immediately snapping her back into wakefulness. But the sound of several large vehicles idling on the street assaulted her sensitive ears. The soldiers dragged their captive to the back of the largest machine, a sinister black semi with the GSF logo emblazoned on the side of its trailer. Several equally dark armored bank trucks were also there to transport the Griffs. They reached the back of the trailer where more soldiers grabbed the teen and pulled her up into the trailer. She was then shoved to the wall and her hands were held up high, where they was shackled to the cold metal. Scootaloo looked around to notice the other four orphans from her home, but balked at the sight of ten others she didn't recognize. This wasn't a nun of the mill GSF snatch and grab, this was something else entirely!

"What the hell's going on?" Scootaloo muttered, more to herself than to the people sharing the trailer with her.

"Don't say anything." Scootaloo turned to see another girl with blonde hair look to her. "Don’t or they will hurt you." Scootaloo gulped looking to the four to see them scared too.

"What’s your name?" Scootaloo asked.

The girl looked around seeing their guards distracted. "My name's Alula."

"Scootaloo." The girl, Alula nodded and smiled. Scootaloo smiled sadly in return.

Over the next few agonizing minutes, five more from her home were chained to the wall like her, before all the squads made for their respective vehicles.

The doors were slammed shut and locked, plunging the captives into near total darkness. There were three hard bangs, scaring them all before the truck surged forward.

"Where are they taking us?" Scootaloo asked the darkness surrounding her.

"I don’t know exactly." Alula answered with a sniff. Scootaloo could barely make out the girl's outline.

"Oh come on!" A boy cried out. "We all know what this is."

"Some of us don't." Another male voice said with a hint of venom.

"Well it's obvious. It's the Griffs picking up new soldiers."

"What?" Scootaloo gasped. “Really! Why us?"

"Why do you think?" A girl grouched. "We're all orphans. Easy pickings to grab foot soldiers for their dark agenda."

"But why us?" Another boy asked.

"It's because we're fifteen or something. How old are all you guys?" The girl asked, squinting at Alula first.

"Sixteen." She answered.

"Fifteen." Someone else piped up.

"Fifteen."

"Seventeen."

"Fifteen."

One by one they all said their ages, and each time they did, the air felt thicker and thicker. After a painful silence, Scootaloo realized that it was her turn.

"I just turned fifteen last month." She said softly.

"See." The girl said. "We are all between the ages of fifteen and eighteen. Why did they pick us and not the others? They need us for an army."

Scootaloo gulped feeling her hands going numb as she twitched her fingers to get them to move. "So now the next question is, where is this truck going?" She whispered.

"Let's just pray that it's not our doom." One of the boys said, followed by sniffles as he began to cry again.

Scootaloo gulped hard, looking to Alula the most. The two girls met eye to eye. Alula nodded once and Scootaloo nodded in return. A silent confirmation as friends.

Half an hour later, the jarring, high-speed ride in the trailer finally came to an end. Everyone went silent, wondering if they were even in Cloudsdale anymore. The doors swung open, and a bright floodlight blinded the teenagers. Shadows jumped into the trailer and they grabbed a prisoner and dragged him or her out of the trailer.

With adjusting eyes, all the captives watched as Alula was taken out of the trailer. The next in line, Scootaloo was yanked and forced out the trailer into what appeared to be a brightly lit warehouse. She squinted her eyes, trying to see in the bright light after being in the dark trailer for so long. She was shoved into the rapidly growing group of orphans and vagabonds, and gasped audibly. It wasn't just one trailer full of kids. There were five other trucks being unloaded of their human cargo. There were dozens upon dozens of terrified souls being dragged into this deplorable situation.

"Scoots!" Scootaloo turned to see the other nine orphans from her orphanage and gathered with them. She noticed that other teens were doing that also. She also saw that Alula didn't stay with her group, and was pushing through the crowd towards Scootaloo's group.

In front of the captives was a makeshift stage. For what? They didn't know.

"Attention!" A man screamed out causing the teens to all stop in place.

"Attention!" Another soldier cried causing the teens to turn to him. Then another cry of attention was called.

“Atten-shun!”

Scootaloo had been coming to know Sergeant Smith's eager-to-please yell over the past few minutes, and didn't care for it in the slightest. She could see her grin turn into a smile as someone took the stage.

“At ease!”

At this, all the uniformed soldiers dropped their stiff postures, and the orphans all looked nervously at the stage. There was an absolute giant of a man on the stage, dressed in a black uniform, an unfamiliar uniform to the teens.

"I am your leader." The man said, stroking his light blue beard. "I am your future." He paused, looking at them all with a couple of soldiers standing by him on his makeshift stage. "I am called the Iron Will. Always have. I was just like you. An orphan of the worst streets of this city. Then, I was given a new purpose. To fight! Fight for this great government!"

The assembled group began murmuring amongst themselves, a few even scoffed openly. They were all old enough to know the score, and knew that their government was anything but great.

“It looks like a few of our number don't have their heads out of their asses!” Iron Will took charge of the situation once more, completely crushing any other competing sounds. “If some of you aren't completely committed to protect your city, committed to your future..! Then, by all means-.” He spread his muscular arms wide, gesturing at the open warehouse doors. "You can leave, right now. Go on, nobody’s stopping you."

Everyone turned around to see the open loading docks, with cool, inviting night air streaming in. At the mere sight of an escape, many captives began to run in that direction. Scootaloo saw one of the boys from the orphanage ready to go and join them, and grabbed his sleeve.

“Cut it out, Scootaloo!” The orange haired teen tried to pull away.

“Can't you see?” Scoot tried to reason with him. “The Griffs didn't haul us here to just let us go!”

He fiercely jabbed his finger towards the stage. “They killed our parents, Scootaloo! I sure as hell won't fight for them!” He shoved her away and began his march to the doors. Several others from the orphanage shared the same views, and followed suit.

She wanted to shout, wanted her siblings to really see what was going to happen. But the words couldn't make it beyond her vocal chords – and their sentiments rang true. There was a high probability that many of their friends and relatives had met their end at the Griffs hands. The ones leaving were clearly the minority though, with most staying put, either too smart to fall for an obvious trick – or simply too terrified to move. A glance towards the stage revealed Iron Will, hands clasped behind his back, and keeping a straight face. Wow, is he really gonna let them go like that? Scootaloo thought curious.

But the faintest twitch of his brow and a glance to his right uncovered something. Scootaloo's blood ran cold as three soldiers, including Smith, peered down the sights of their assault rifles at those fleeing. The constriction on her voice vanished, and adrenaline coursed through her veins!

"Run!" She screamed out, scaring everyone in the group. But the warning had an adverse effect. Those that were walking to the doors stopped in their tracks to see who shouted, but scattered at the sight of the danger. The soldiers opened up at the scattering targets, and the explosive rat-a-tat-tat of automatic rifle fire boomed through the warehouse. Those that fled to the door were gunned down outright, to the horror of the others. The few that were senselessly running around got taken out in an even crueler fashion. Controlled bursts were ringing out now as they were picked off, one by one. Apart from Smith's maniacal look, the expressions on the soldiers’ faces were cold and professional, and looked no different than if they were practicing at the shooting range.

Scootaloo could stand for this no longer, and ran for Sergeant Smith at a forty-five degree angle, tackling her to the floor. Completely surprised, Smith was unable to fully remove her finger from the trigger, and the rifle went wild. An arching, full auto spray of lead snapped and zinged over everybody's heads, until its magazine ran dry. Scootaloo began punching the girl silly as the other teens came out of their stupor, attacking the other soldiers, fighting for their lost friends. Smith struggled under the repeated barrage, trying to free her pistol from its stubborn holster.

A huge crack of lightning (followed by thunder) loudly protested the melee, and everyone stopped to see Iron Will with a gigantic silver revolver in hand, and a snarl on his face.

"Get them back in line!" He shouted.

Scootaloo, who was still hammering away, felt a pair of arms haul her off of Sergeant Smith.

"You alright, Apple Bloom?" The soldier holding Scootaloo asked.

The woman in question spat out a glob of blood from her mouth and rolled to her feet. "Oh yeah, I'm fine.” Apple Bloom's furiously gritted teeth held a promise of pain. “Hold her would you?" Scootaloo struggled in the soldiers’ grip and glared daggers at the bleeding sergeant. She promptly delivered a stinging blow to Scootaloo's face, then a low haymaker to her gut.

"Sergeant Smith!" Iron Will echoed. She was either too smitten by the moment to listen to her C.O., or too enraged to care as her assault was ceaseless. "Smith!" He cried again as Apple Bloom gave Scootaloo one last hard punch in the jaw before stopping. The other soldier dropped the beaten orphan to the floor as she coughed and spat out blood from her mouth.

"Smith!" Apple Bloom finally stood at attention.

"Just teaching this insubordinate a lesson sir!" She called, standing straight and tall as two of the orphans helped Scootaloo up to her feet. One of her helpers was Alula.

"It's a bit early for that." Iron Will said with a smirk on his face. "Good work."

"A pleasure sir." Apple Bloom said happily as Scootaloo was pulled back into the throng of teens, grunting and groaning.

"Now, before we were interrupted." Iron Will continued, business as usual. "Those children had decided their fate. Here, this is your home. No one leaves this place ... alive. It’s good that most of you stayed put, that must mean we have a very bright bunch here." He laughed, and those under his command joined in as well.

"Bastards!" Scootaloo snarled. Alula hushed her harshly to keep her silent.

"Now, sergeants, grab your new subordinates." Iron Will ordered. The sergeants called out names and several foot soldiers ran out and started grabbing teens and shoving them to different parts of the warehouse. Scootaloo was grabbed by Apple Bloom, no surprise there.

"I will love to see you break." She whispered. Scootaloo glared back at her.

"I don’t break easily."

Apple Bloom chuckled. "We'll see about that." She shoved Scootaloo to another soldier, and she was shoved to the ground. All of Scootaloo's siblings from the orphanage were with her. Scootaloo watched Alula sneak away from the soldiers, and sat down with her group.

"Why are you here? Shouldn't you be with your own group?" Scootaloo asked, confused.

Alula gulped. "I'm the only one."

Scootaloo had assumed that the other orphans in the trailer were with Alula. But was genuinely surprised that they weren't. Just how many orphanages did they knock over!?

"I'm the only one older than thirteen where I'm from."

Scootaloo nodded, taking her new friend's shoulder, then glanced at their new “commander”.

When all of the teens were gathered and separated with the sergeants, there were twenty different groups in all.

"Stand up!" Apple Bloom barked, pulling out a rod and released the button to reveal that it was a skinny metal baton. "Come on!" she screamed out, slapping one of the boys as if they were cattle. "Get up!"

Slowly everyone in Scootaloo’s group stood up. So were the others as their sergeants yelled at them.

"Stand in three lines! Now!" Apple Bloom screamed into Scootaloo’s ear. She stood ramrod straight, doing everything in her power to not deck her abuser right then and there. Alula stood next to her, and soon the whole group stood side by side in three lines.

"From now on!" Iron Will boomed as Apple Bloom turned to Scootaloo and smirked. She glared back at her. "You are now members of the GSSF. Which stands for the Griffin Security Special Forces. Look around you, these will be your brothers and sisters in arms. You will work side by side, fight tooth and nail, and if necessary, fight for your life to be one of us.

"By the end of the year, there will be a quarter of you that will survive the training. And by that time, you will become what those cesspool scapegoats call a Griff." Scootaloo looked down to her shaking feet, and realized the rest of her body was doing the same. Her whole life had been spent running and hiding from the Griffs. Now she was going to be indoctrinated into their ranks. This can't be my future. It can't be!

"The higher up GSF members might not care for the moniker, but we use that name with honor!" Iron Will roared again. "We are the worst of the worst! We are the strongest! And soon, we will be fighting for our leaders!"

"What leaders?" A boy whispered behind Scootaloo.

"Now, the sergeants next to you are your senior officers. They will train you, and by the ancestors, they will choose if you succeed or fail."

"Crap." Scootaloo heard one of the girls say as Apple Bloom grinned evilly at their group.

"Now that we are done for the evening, sergeants dismissed!"

Everyone jumped hearing the soldiers all around them stomp their feet and slam their fists to their hearts and spoke in some strange language, as either a farewell or a confirmation. It terrified Scootaloo to no end.

Apple Bloom turned to her squad and slapped her baton behind one of the boy's legs, causing him to fall over.

"Get moving!" She ordered. "All of you!" The squad began to run until Apple Bloom grabbed Alula by her shirt and pulled her back. "Not like that. Stay in your lines! Hup-two-hup!" She screamed. Everyone stayed in their lines and ran forward following everyone else.

Scootaloo followed with the others down some steel stairs deeper into the earth. When they reached the bottom everyone was stopped and were separated by gender. The boys were shoved through one door while the girls were shoved through another. Scootaloo entered the room, and gaped when she saw that several female soldiers were yelling at the girls to strip off their clothes, and then shove them into a steaming room.

Scootaloo did as she was told and pulled off her hoodie and cargo pants. Alula did the same, blushing mad – so were the other girls for being naked. Scootaloo felt heat in her face as well as she pulled off the rest of her clothes and followed the others into the steaming shower room.

"Hurry it up!" A woman cried out, slapping her baton on the stone wall. "Get moving!" Scootaloo followed the line while trying to keep herself covered and wash herself off simultaneously.

"This is humiliating." Alula muttered, but loud enough for friend to hear.

"I think they’re enjoying it the sick pricks." Scootaloo growled, seeing some of the female officers checking out the teens like they were fresh meat off the racks.

Soon, Scootaloo was able to leave the room with Alula behind her into a long hall. Fans were blowing from the walls and ceiling to dry them off. The girls all shivered as they walked through the blowing hall until they reached the corner where another soldier was waiting with a stack of black bundles. The neatly folded clothes were individually distributed to the girls, and the line continued moving. Scootaloo got her clothes shoved into her chest, and was told to keep moving to the next station.

The next station was a large, gray locker room with benches where girls were getting dressed in their black uniforms. Scootaloo found an open bench by a wall and looked at her clothes. She found a pair of very plain underwear and a plain sports bra. Eager for warmth and modesty, she pulled those on first, happy to have at least covered herself.

She looked at a pair of black trousers and a black long sleeve, button up shirt made of a generic, scratchy material. Wait? Is this all I get? She looked around to see that her compatriots were in the same boat. Black slacks, black shirt, but socks and shoes were missing from the ensembles. Scootaloo helped Alula button her shirt up since she was shaking so bad. Alula wrapped her arms around herself shaking and on the verge of crying. Scootaloo wrapped her arm around her, hugging her.

A soldier slammed her baton on the wall causing everyone to be herded out of the dressing room then out into a large room that resembled a gymnasium. A giant gymnasium, as big as four basketball courts put together.

The women were screaming for the girls to stand at attention in rows. Next to the gathering girls were the gathering boys, dressed just like them. Button up shirts and trousers, but no socks or shoes on their feet. By the look of their heads they went through the same bath procedure as well.

Suddenly the sergeants all came out grabbing their teens and marked them with arm bands in different colors. Scootaloo felt Apple Bloom grab her, slipping a bright red band around her arm. She looked around to notice some sergeants had other colors, all of them bright to the eye and could be easily distinguished for different squads. Apple Bloom grabbed Scootaloo again and pulled her out of line, and then grabbed Alula behind her. Scootaloo caught Alula before she fell over as more of the bright red band orphans were pushed towards her.

When everyone was separated again by arm band color, they were all ordered back in line. Scootaloo looked around then noticed there were doors with brightly colored flags next to them. Scootaloo saw a bright red flag and looked back at her arm band. Her guess was that the red flag door was where she was headed next.

"Alright, you piss pots!" Apple Bloom shouted with a grin bordering on maniacal. “Go to your barracks, this will be your home from now on." Scootaloo glared at her, which was followed by the other orphans. "Get going!" She cried pulling out her baton and attacked one of the boys.

"Alright!" Scootaloo called stopping her. "We'll do it." Apple Bloom blinked a few times bewildered as Scootaloo backed up. "Let's get to the red flag." She said silently. The others followed behind her even the boy who was attacked.

"You!" Apple Bloom called out. Scootaloo kept walking until she felt someone grab her shirt and pull her back, purposely tripping her to the floor in the process. Alula gasped so did the other orphans. Scootaloo looked up to see a pistol pointed at her face.

"I give the orders bitch." Apple Bloom growled. "And if you dare speak up without my authorization, I will shoot you." Scootaloo glared up at her. "Is that clear?"

Scootaloo remained silent. She looked over at Alula and her siblings. Apple Bloom turned to see the others look at them. She smirked and reached at random to one of the girls, and pulled her out of the group by her hair – with pistol barrel grinding into her scalp.

"Don’t!" Scootaloo yelled out, stopping the sergeant. "Don't hurt them!"

Apple Bloom cackled as she looked to the whimpering teen. "Don’t hurt them she says." She said in a mock whining voice then laughed. "You all better listen and listen well. This is not Equestria, not anymore." She shoved the girl to the ground then pulled the trigger three times, painting the gym floor red with each shot. Everyone jumped at the resonating bangs. Once the brass casings stopped plinking on the floor, silence reigned supreme. The girl laid still, dead, and everyone nervously shied away from the rapidly growing puddle of blood. Scootaloo looked to the sergeant with trepidation, and saw her usual smug grin.

"Are we clear now?" She asked.

"Crystal." Scootaloo snarled, standing up.

"Good. Now, to your barracks." Apple Bloom ordered.

Scootaloo got up and ran after the others as they beelined to the door with the red flag. As soon as she entered, the door automatically slid shut. There were a series of whirs and clanks as the door's locking mechanism activated. The barracks that they had been locked inside had twenty beds set up as bunks. Black footlockers with a griffon stenciled on the side were set up at the foot of each bed. The rest of the room was literally four dull walls and a ceiling.

Once they were able to somewhat settle down, the gravity of their situation had set in. Alula and several others were crying, while the rest were thinking, and thinking hard on their situation. Scootaloo leaned against the corner and slid to the cement floor arms wrapping around her knees. Tears stung her eyes, but that was as far as she would allow. I-I'm not gonna break. N-not for this city, and not for the Griffs. I have to be like Dash. I have to live!

"What are we going to do?" One of the boys asked the million dollar question.

Everyone turned to him, but no answers could be given.

Scootaloo remained silent rubbing her face. She didn’t know what to do or say. She never once thought that the day would come when she donned a GSF uniform. Cheerilee, Fluttershy, Dash, what would they think of her now. Would she even see them again as a scared orphan, or would she only see them as a soldier, on the far end of her assault rifle. No! I can't think like that. Gotta think like dash, she always dupes the Griffs. She always...

In an instant, her mind had been made up. It wouldn't happen right then – not with the steel door in the way. It wouldn't happen tomorrow, Sergeant Smith would be watching them like a hawk, and she had already demonstrated what would be the end result of insubordination. But she was going to see Dash, and everyone that mattered again, but not as an aggressor.

One day, she would escape.

They all would.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Twilight stood at the platform, watching Cadence's personal train depart Cloudsdale for the Crystal Empire, when a creeping dread filled the young scientist's body. She had forgotten something! But a quick mental check derailed that thought. She would have double checked her checklist, but apparently, reaching into ones pocket was a cause for concern in the city. So what was it? She had covered everything important with Cadence before departure, and the Princess of Love had promised to give Shining Armor his sister's regards, so that wasn't it. She tried to put her finger on the feeling, but something was definitely wrong.

Then Twilight took a deep breath, and released it. Just like her babysitter had taught her. In, then out. After repeating the mantra several times, she took stock of the situation. While the Summit had made no inroads politically, the trip had at least opened Twilight's eyes to the world outside Canterlot. And she had her research position. Of course it would take her away from home for some time, but she was too stubbornly committed to even think about quitting. Overall, things were going just right. The feeling had only begun to pass when the sound of multiple footfalls caught her attention.

“Good afternoon, Twilight.” Princess Celestia greeted her star pupil as the rest of her entourage carried luggage into the waiting royal train, leaving her and Princess Luna on the platform.

“It looks like you're gonna be here for some time,” Luna began. “The first time on your own outside Canterlot's walls, I believe.”

“I know, Luna. It feels like just yesterday when Twilight first enrolled in my school. How time flies.”

“Indeed.”

The diarchs returned their attention back to a now blushing Twilight.

"Keep me up to date on your research." Celestia said with a wink. "I would love to learn more about you findings."

Luna chuckled. "Or she wants to hear from you more than your experiments."

Celestia glared playfully at her. "You are no fun, LuLu."

Luna shrugged, then hugged Twilight in a tight embrace. "If you are in need of help, contact us immediately." Luna said sternly.

"I will." Twilight nodded. "I promise."

Celestia sighed, giving Twilight one last hug. "Be careful."

"I will." Twilight whispered before pulling away. "I'll write every night and send the letters the next day."

"I will be expecting them." Celestia called walking to the train. "Good luck."

Twilight waved her hand as the doors to the train slid shut with a hiss of air. She rubbed her arm with nervousness while watching the train swiftly roll out of the station, without her. "Good bye." She whispered faintly, feeling all alone for the first time since she was very small.

Twilight heard the sound of dress shoes slapping against concrete, and turned to see Gilda Griffin approach her, with a disarming smile on her face. Twilight returned the gesture and sighed.

"Ready to go?" Gilda asked, holding out her hand. Twilight nodded, taking the offered hand and following its owner to the street.

"So,” Gilda started as they approached her personal limo. "First time by yourself?"

Twilight nodded. "For a very long time. I'm a bit scared." She admitted truthfully. Gilda opened the door and helped Twilight into the limo.

"Everyone is scared of being alone for their first time. We’ll arrive at your residence shortly." Gilda said sliding in next to her.

"Thank you for the ride." Twilight said politely.

"No thanks necessary, Miss Sparkle." Gilda said smiling. Her phone vibrated in her pocket. She pulled it out to see the number and smirked. "Excuse me for a second.” The white haired woman gave a what-can-you-do shrug to her company. “Important call."

Twilight nodded knowingly. "Of course. Go on ahead."

Gilda smirked as she answered the call. "Griffin here."

Twilight looked out the heavily tinted window. She could make out some buildings through the window, enough to know where she was. The wide, arterial boulevard that led to the hotel had become somewhat well-known to the student during her stay. Judging by landmarks, it would only take a few minutes to reach the inn, depending on traffic.

"Good, you got everything done?" Gilda asked on the phone with a grin. "Very good." Twilight sighed seeing the hotel in her sights, until they suddenly made a turn away from the hotel. Twilight blinked in surprise as they were driving away from it. While she was preoccupied with the hotel, the purple haired student failed to notice that the limo was now following a large black SUV. Twilight opened her mouth to speak but found Gilda still on the phone. Should she tell her that the hotel was the opposite direction? It would be very rude to ask suddenly while her guide was still on the phone, since she was considered a guest in this situation.

"Alright, we're on our way. Very good. Carry on." Gilda hung up and smiled.

"Gilda." Twilight started.

"Yes?" She answered.

"Aren’t we returning to the hotel?" Twilight asked pointing out the window.

"Oh I'm afraid I had to change your living arrangements. I mean, you don't want to live in that suite all by yourself, do you?”

Twilight was confused. "But what about my things?”

"Don’t worry, I took care of everything. You'll be staying at one of our one room apartments. And don't worry, I'll be paying for your stay since you are here as a guest and working for your council."

Twilight didn't like not being told beforehand that she would have to be moved to another place, but she bit back any remarks. It would have been nice to be given the heads up and not have to worry. The city was changing, going from wide, well thought out boulevards to incredibly narrow, single lane streets that felt more like canyons with all the buildings bunched together and looming over the convoy. The streets themselves were barely maintained, and the limo bounced and lunged over large cracks and potholes.

"Where are these apartments?" She asked as the driver threaded the limo around other cars parked on the shoulders.

"It's near the area where you're studying."

How did she know where I chose to do my experiments? Twilight thought to herself as Gilda continued to speak.

"It's on the edge of the middle district near the gate. Ah, here we are." The limo stopped. Gilda stepped out first and held open the door for Twilight. The scientist crawled out the opened door, but fell weary when she saw the people gawking. Some were well dressed, some not so much, but it was the usual dull tones. And just like at the GSF headquarters, their reactions were a mixed bag. There were glares, curious stares, and the occasional person in awe. The doors of the SUV that Twilight had just become aware of slammed shut, and two officers that were younger than the appropriate age for the Equestrian Guards walked over to the limo. Twilight swallowed nervously and followed Gilda into the apartment complex.

"Now the door requires a key to enter. You'll be given your information once you are situated." Gilda said sternly as she walked up the stairs. Twilight followed and noticed the windows surrounding the stairs showing off the outside street. The street reminded her of an anime she saw once. She got into a bet by Luna to do something she would never do, and it was watching television. Luna picked a random show and told Twilight to watch it. Twilight liked it, but didn’t continue the series. She remembered how the streets had small shops stacked atop each other, or had a shop with apartments above it.

Gilda lead her through a door on the top floor and to the fourth door down the hall.

"Here you are." Gilda said opening the door. Twilight stepped inside and went bug-eyed at how tiny the place was. This is unreal!

"Amazing, isn't it?" Gilda asked with a sense of pride. "Since the city is growing, we have been getting our ideas from the Neighpanese from across the oceans to help accommodate shelter for our citizens. They have thousands, no, millions of people, so they create these tiny apartments. What a marvel."

Twilight nodded still trying to wrap her head around what she was seeing.

A long room that barely qualified as a broom closet stood ahead of her. Somehow, a decent sized bed had been crammed inside, along with a nightstand and a tiny office space on the far end. Twilight did the mental math and guessed that that if she was counting by her own feet it would take her around seventeen steps – heel to toe -- to reach the far window from the entrance. And about eight steps were between each wall. She stepped into the room and looked down at the freshly made bed with a dark blanket covering it. True to Commander Griffon's word, all her luggage was sitting on the bed, safe and sound.

Even so, Twilight eagerly dived into the pile, opening the briefcases and making sure all her effects were present. While rooting around in a case full of clothes, the scientist swore she saw a sour scowl adorning her host's features.

“And just what are you doing?”

Twilight straightened up with a start at the dangerously guttural hiss coming from behind. She turned around nervously to see that her liaison's cool, collected composure had vacated the premisses. It was replaced by a lip gnawing, glowering visage with a glare that could melt icebergs.

“Eep! I-I-I was j-just...,” Twilight stammered. Realizing that she wasn't getting anywhere, the student fell back to the book on political speech making she had read on the train ride to Cloudsdale.

I have to be assertive here, I can't be a stammering wreck. Not this late in the game.

“Ahem.” Twilight began with renewed vigor, even making eye contact with the fuming Griffon. “I was just checking my belongings to make sure they're all accounted for. I'd hate to see you have to make a second trip.”

A vein was visibly throbbing on the taller woman's forehead, but just when it looked like she was going to pull out her baton, all the fury vanished, leaving a neutral and unreadable expression on her face.

“Now Twilight,” Gilda thoughtfully spoke. “I laud your concern, but my constituents are very good at what they do.”

Then that same unsettling grin from earlier returned. But this time, it looked genuine. “Good save though, you almost lost it there.”

“T-thanks. I read an entire series of books about political speeches on the way here and-”

“C'mere.”

Twilight followed the beckoning finger over to a sliding door. She didn't have to go far. "Heh, you thought the apartment was small.” Gilda slid the door open. “Well, feast your eyes.”

Twilight dreaded what she would see. To her shock the bathroom was barely even a fraction of the apartment's size. A toilet and a tiny shower stall were the only things in there. She looked for a source of a sink and realized that she'd have to improvise with the brushing of her teeth while taking her showers.

"This is ..." Twilight stopped herself when she noticed Gilda's grin. "Great." She chuckled nervously. "Something new. And perfectly fit for one person."

Gilda nodded. "I hoped as much.” She said reaching into her suit jacket. "Here you are." She said holding up an envelope. "This holds your keys. One for the apartment, one for the entrance of the whole building, and one for the laundry room." Twilight nodded. "Also, a reminder; I’ll take care of the payments during your stay."

"Thank you, Gilda." Twilight said smiling. "I won't forget this."

Gilda smiled, nodding. "Well I'll leave you to be situated. I have to return to work. Good day, Miss Sparkle." She went to the door, but stopped short of leaving.

“You know, Twilight. You may think you're small and insignificant. But in time, you're gonna go places. Big places. I can feel it.” And with that, Gilda walked out, gently shutting the door on the way out.

After a long moment Twilight let out a sigh, staring at the envelope, then at the room around her.

"Wow." She whispered. "Wow, wow, wow." She collapsed into a groaning heap on the bed, whimpering when her head hit the wall with a thud. Sentiments for the miniscule lodgings joined in with her feelings about Cloudsdale as a whole. It was such a cultural shock, compared to what the sheltered student had been accustomed to for most of her life. This will definitely take some getting used to.

She looked at her bags, then to the room around her. "Let’s get started, then after I'll go check on my experiments." She paused hearing her stomach growl loudly. "Lunch sounds good right now too." She thought for a moment then began to open her envelope. "Unpack first, then," She paused feeling a piece of paper in the envelope and pulled it out. She set the envelope on the dresser and unfolded it to read a letter from Gilda herself.

Twilight quirked her brow, bewildered. The letter from Gilda had to be a joke, it was the only logical explanation. Twilight understood security – her brother was a royal guard – but the extensive list of commands and curfews she held in her hand was beyond invasive. Off the streets by nine. No bright colors. No drinking or smoking of any kind outside home or designated zones. No running..., and those are just the ones Gilda highlighted! It was absolutely insane, yet she didn’t want to break any of the rules. She was a guest, a representative from the Canterlot Council, she couldn't afford to break the rules, lest she make Canterlot look bad.

"Well I guess my list will go as follows." She said to herself. "Unpack, change my clothes to a more ... plain color, figure out where to find the grocery store, then if the sun is still up, go and check on my equipment. Yeah that sounds good."

Twilight unpacked her bags and set her clothes into her dresser, found the books Luna forced her to pack and set them on top of the dresser by a small television and radio. Her feminine and bath products went into the tiny bathroom, and lastly, she slid her suitcases under her bed, happy that they were able to fit under there. She got herself dressed into a plain white blouse and pulled on her beige slacks and then her shoes. She checked her envelope to find four keys. Two of them were marked 28 which was the number outside her door. Another key had the letter L for the laundry room and one had nothing on it, it must be the building key.

She took the building key and apartment key with her out the door. It was time to explore her new surroundings.

Author's Note

Sorry for the wait, well I got a new editor to help out with the rest of City Scape, big thanks to An-Twan Star for the editing job.

Were you guys surprised? I hope so. :raritywink:

This chapter had a huge influence with World history. To some of you WWII buffs you might see the reference, but to those that don't, this chapter was influenced by the politics in Germany after the 1936 Summer Olympics in Berlin, Germany. During the Olympics, the Nazis wanted to keep their world image spotless so they ordered everyone to act like nothing was going on. I mean nothing, even the Jewish population was given free rein during this time. But when the Olympics were over, the German people were ordered to return back to normal Nazi routine. And the world was oblivious to the Nazi's agenda for a couple more years.

There's your history lesson today, until next time. :twilightsmile:

Chapter 12: "Something Is Not Right!"

Chapter 12
"Something Is Not Right!"

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Whoever put this here was either really clever, or really, really lucky.

Rainbow Dash studied the assortment of weatherproof sensors thoroughly, scratching her head. She still couldn't wrap her mind around why such high quality equipment was left in the open with only a glorified noisemaker as protection. Stranger though, was the fact that it was all set up in an area without any active security feeds. Originally, that was the reason why the runners chose the location for one of their mainframes, but now that somebody was poking around...

Rainbow looked over to one of the adjoining buildings where Thunderlane was abseiling down to a small ledge to rectify that very issue. Following the rope up revealed both Pinkie and Blaze on the far end, acting as ballast and slowly letting rope out. With a shouted command, they stopped lowering and held firm. Thunderlane grabbed a cordless drill off his safety harness that was also the only thing stopping a fall to his death, and screwed a camera of his own design into the brickwork.

The cameras were a functional marriage between discarded smartphones and solar powered calculators that were cobbled together. Small, discreet, and able to run virtually forever, they were an invaluable tool for guiding runners and keeping eyes and ears on their territory. But, just as Thunderlane could easily hack into a security camera, the Griffs could just as easily hack theirs. Even though GSF hadn't cracked Vinyl's firewalls yet, the runners were too superstitious to place feeds around their more important installations.

Growing tired of the more technical aspects of camera mounting, Dash turned her attention back to the meat of the issue. She continued to study the equipment, especially the sturdy black box that everything plugged into. The dark, military look of the device just didn't seem to fit with the rest of the shiny and polished equipment on the site.

"Hey Dashie!"

Rainbow's attention was once again drawn to the adjacent rooftop, and she felt a heart palpitation at the sight of Pinkie jumping up and down while waving her arms in the air. Now without a second pair of hands, Blaze cried out at having to hold the full weight alone while struggling for traction on the roof. Thunderlane felt his connection to life slacken, and instinctively lunged for the small ledge, knocking off a box of screws in the process. With some of the weight now supported, Blaze could now just hold the rope. If he wasn't dangling from a ledge eight stories above the street, the computer tech would have shot Pinkie a death glare.

The spastic woman cupped her hands around her mouth. "Dashie can we take a break now!" she almost shrieked, completely oblivious to her surroundings.

“Pinkie,” Blaze gasped. “Can this wait?”

“But I really, really gotta pee!”

Rainbow smiled at Pinkie's antics, then looked at the man patiently waiting. "What do you say Thunderlane?" She asked through her communicator.

"Aarg, I heard the lady. Just let me finish this first. I'm almost done." He answered.

"You heard him Pinkie. Wait a bit longer." Rainbow said chuckling at Pinkie from her position.

"Aw man!" she cried out before grabbing the rope and pulling sharply on it. Thunderlane yelped at being pulled up and away from the ledge, nearly losing his power drill this time.

"Damnit Pinkie!" Thunderlane cried out, shaking his fist towards the sky. “If I lose any more gear you're going down there to fetch it!”

Rainbow laughed as she continued to stare at the black box. The box reminded her of some of the equipment Vinyl used to put together for surveillance against their rival gangs from back in the day. She sighed, rubbing her face.

"Alright I'm done. Pull me up guys." Thunderlane said in the feed.

Rainbow looked up watching Thunderlane being pulled back up to the roof. "Rainbow, you want some pizza?"

"Nah, I'm good." Rainbow absentmindedly answered, an eagle’s eye on the flash drive. She placed her fingers around the drive, and waited. Nothing happened. No explosions, and no blaring sirens. She pulled slightly, still nothing. Thunderlane looked over curiously and keyed his mic.

"Rainbow, what are you doing?"

"Something isn't right here." Rainbow whispered, finally pulling out the flash drive with no alarm bells sounding.

"What do you mean?" He asked, confused.

"Do you have your laptop?"

"Of course. Why?"

"Time to see what this really is used for." Rainbow said looking at it.

"Hey! What do you think you’re doing?!"

Rainbow jumped about, dropping the flash drive and deftly swiping it back up. The supposed owner of the equipment dragged herself up the remaining fire escape steps, and charged Rainbow's way.

"Busted!" Pinkie cried through the feed.

Rainbow easily dodged the girl – who promptly tripped – and ran for it with the flash drive in her hand. She leaped over the ledge, grabbing a drainpipe and sliding down to the ground. She landed in a roll and bolted from the scene, the others doing the same.

"Meet me at HQ!" Rainbow ordered. "I want to know what's on this drive!"

"Roger. We're running there now." Blaze Runner answered.

Back on the roof, Twilight was still in shock after seeing the would-be thief leap off the building like they were in a Mare Do Well comic. She wanted to give chase, but was too winded from climbing the fire escape and tripping to do anything other than pick herself up and dust off her knees.

“That was close.” The scientist struggled to catch her breath. “Wow! I didn't know I was that out of shape.”

She dragged herself to the silo to inspect her meteorological suite and noticed something already amiss. "Oh no, don't tell me she..." A more thorough investigation confirmed her worst fears. Something was indeed missing.

"Oh no!" She gasped, seeing that the flash drive that held her wind speed results and air vapor results was taken. "My research," she whispered, rubbing her face.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Rainbow landed in a squat inside Runner H.Q., already hearing Thunderlane typing away furiously at his workstation.

"Our leader returns." Blaze Runner said with a smile.

"What?" Rainbow asked, seeing his smirk.

"You should have seen the look on your face!" Pinkie cried, rolling on the floor laughing.

"What are you guys- " Rainbow started, then paused to notice Thunderlane had the camera feed on one of the monitors showing Rainbow’s shocked face as she was running away from the girl on the roof. Rainbow blushed as all three of them laughed at her.

"Anyway," Rainbow growled. "I got a flash drive from her equipment," She said while triumphantly holding up her prize. Thunderlane smirked, taking it.

"Alright then, let’s see if this girl is a Griff or not." He said plugging the drive into the USB port and waited for the device to be recognized.

As the computer took an unusually long time, the tech began to worry about the possibility of a virus or malware designed to fry his system. Then with an affirmative chime, a window opened and he got to work. He opened a few files and read through them, becoming more confused the further down he got.

"Huh?"

"What is it?" Blaze asked, wiping his eyes while Pinkie continued to snicker.

"Not sure. There seems to be nothing out of the ordinary on the flash drive. It just looks like numbers of wind speeds and the pH levels of water vapor."

Rainbow blinked, surprised. "Are you absolutely sure?"

"Not one hundred percent. Maybe this isn't a GSF supported project." Thunderlane said confused.

Rainbow was confused herself. "Huh," She whispered, thinking. "Maybe but..." She paused. "Were we wrong?"

Thunderlane shrugged, pulling the flash drive out of the USB socket and set it on his desk. "I don't know." He stood up and stretched. "If you don't mind me, I'm going to have some of that pizza." He walked off, leaving the computer alone.

Rainbow was about to hit the road, but a nagging feeling stopped her. She took a seat in the chair in front of the computer and began typing on the keyboard. She found the camera feed and found the camera footage from the roof top. She zoomed in to watch the stranger looking at her equipment with her mini laptop. She zoomed in a bit more on the girl herself.

Rainbow leaned on her hand, watching the girl work. She didn't know why, but she was fascinated with her. Her innocent demeanor felt like a breath of fresh air in an otherwise stale city. She probably has never known a single day of misery in her entire life.

Dash looked down at the flash drive sitting on the desktop. She licked her lips, then sighed, grabbing the drive and plugging it in. She opened a word document and began typing.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Applejack groaned, falling into her couch and holding her hand over her chest, she coughed a few times, feeling like her chest was going to explode with each subsequent wheeze. Her eyes watered as she reached into her pocket to pull out her small cigarette tin, and popped it open. But just like a half hour prior, it was still empty.

"Damnit! One day without those cigs and I'm already, ah gah damnit!" She cried out as another coughing fit rocked her body.

Finally surrendering to the pain, she got off the couch and went to the coat rack and grabbed her jacket off the hook. She practically ran out the door while donning her jacket, and took the stairs two at a time to reach her building’s lobby. Once there, she slowed her frantic pace. The last thing needed was an unnecessary distraction from other tenants or building security.

A blast of chilly air hit as Applejack passed through the automatic doors into the city beyond. It was unseasonably cold for the time of year, and if the trend kept up, the first snows of winter wouldn’t be far off. She looked up to see the late October sun setting, casting a stunning orange glow on the glass buildings, making the whole city burn with orange fire. Momentarily at ease, she shut her eyes while basking in the radiance.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Applejack flew across a gap in the rooftops, and the breeze blowing through her hair said that she was totally free. The runners that she was once leader of jumped alongside her; Dash, Thunderlane, C.K., even Vinyl Scratch, but something wasn’t right.

The other couriers overtook her mid flight, and each landed in a graceful roll on the roof. Applejack’s good tidings turned to ice when she saw her landing spot – or lack thereof. The jump had been clearly misjudged, and she was coming up short.

With a yell, the former runner reached out as far as she could, and just snagged the edge of the roof with her fingertips. She kicked wildly at the air below, trying to fend off gravity while attempting to claw her way up. But the first drippings of a summer rainstorm began to soak her clothes, and the surface she clung to for dear life.

“Rainbow! Ah’m slipping!”

Applejack expected all the runners to come to her aid, but she was shocked to see their indifferent stares. At least Dash was willing to help. Or was she?

Rainbow stopped before the struggling runner, but didn’t offer a hand. “What’s the matter, Applejack?” she laughed. “I thought you wanted street level?”

Suddenly the wet roof turned to ice. Without any grip, she fell from the roof, back first. Applejack wanted to scream, but the sound was stuck in her throat. So she plummeted in silence, seeing the darkened sky blow ferociously above. There would be a fleeting pain when she slammed into the pavement, then nothing. She hoped.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

The pain hit with the force of a thousand sledgehammers, and Applejack’s eyes flew open as she staggered backwards. With a hand on her chest, she recovered balance and looked around frantically.

W-what the hell was that? I was just, then I... Then a whole new layer of misery was added to the security guard’s situation. Was I hallucinating?!

It was something that hadn’t even crossed her mind when she started “medicating” with a mystery drug about a month ago. She couldn’t argue with her decision at the moment, though. Time was wasting, and if hallucinations were the next stage of the roller coaster, then another fix was needed.

She briefly considered driving to the dealer, but quickly dismissed the idea as idiotic in her condition. So she began a quick jog towards the wall separating the middle districts from Low Town a few blocks away. After a few minutes of jogging, she reached the road checkpoint. As soon as she arrived, she slowed her pace, breathing deeply to calm herself down as her heart pounded away.

One of the guards at the checkpoint looked up from his post, and grinned seeing Applejack walk over.

"Hey, if it ain't Hayseed!" He called, tapping the gate. "Jed, take over for me would you?" He called as another man nodded, taking his place.

Applejack wasn’t exactly thrilled to be greeted with a slur, but couldn’t really care at that point. Another jolt of pain stabbed in her chest, and she would have been on the ground if not for a quick intervention.

"Whoa there, Hayseed!” The man kept Applejack on her feet. “What's up?"

Applejack gripped his shoulders to pull herself up. "Pierce, I need that stuff you gave me."

Pierce smirked and looked around. "Follow me, Smith."

He led the way to a parking lot around the corner that was full of trucks. It was secluded and out of the way of prying eyes. They went in between two semis that were parked specifically to block the motor pool’s cameras. After another check for followers, the man opened a truck door and pulled out a paper bag and held it open for her to look inside. She gasped, smelling the drug and immediately she felt her chest lighten. She looked to him pitifully.

"So I see that my product has helped you?" he said, smirking. "But this time you have to pay for it."

Applejack gulped. "Pay?"

"Yeah, the amount I gave you was about five hundred bills of drugs. How much do you want? Week's worth or a month?"

"What's the difference in cost?" Applejack already didn’t like where this was going, but it was either this, or endure the horrible pain of withdrawal.

"Hmm, you seem to be suffering from the effects. Hmm...." He paused in thought.

"How much for a month?" Applejack asked desperately.

"Hmm, well that will be ... twice the amount I gave you last time."

Applejack felt her heart freeze hearing the cost.

"Fine give me a week."

"Good to hear." Pierce said while reaching into the bag and pulling out a much smaller ziplock bag filled with about ten home rolled cigarettes. Applejack desperately reached for it, but Pierce pulled it away.

"Nah-ah, Smith. Pay me now."

"H-how much?"

"Hmm," Pierce hummed with a grin. "I'll give you this much for let's say... two hundred."

Applejack gasped at the amount. "You've got to be joking!"

"Nope. Sorry, Smith but this stuff here is very expensive to get and manufacture. Pay that amount, or go cold turkey. Your call."

Applejack growled. What was I even thinking coming here. I don’t have that kind of money! I’ll just have to take my chances.

"Forget it."

She spun around and stalked away from her coworker and his Cheshire grin. But Pierce never wavered. He knew all about this particular drug’s side effects, the most dastardly of which were the horrible pain and hallucinations that occurred if the user stopped imbibing. It didn't become Low Town’s most popular drug for no reason, after all. It was time to make the deal.

"Where do you think you're going? By how pale you look you need this shit bad." He laughed while holding the baggie in the air and jiggling its contents around.

Applejack winced and squeezed her eyes shut, riding through the pain. She growled, turning to him to see his smirk. The bastard! she thought bitterly. She coughed, and fell to her knees.

"Alright!" She cried. "I'll pay half of that, just give me the amount for the half!"

Pierce sighed. "Alright then,"

He took away half of the cigarettes, then handed her the bag. Applejack was barely able to pull almost all her bills out her wallet due to the fire in her chest. What she didn’t know was that terrible tremors we’re also side effects. After uselessly fumbling with her lighter, she pulled out a cigarette of the weed and shakily lit it up. The moment she inhaled, the stabbing pain eased away into a dull ache.

Pierce chuckled counting the bills as Applejack sucked greedily on her relief from the pain. Once her nerves were sufficiently calmed, she looked up at him with a snarl.

“You are a bastard.”

Pierce shrugged, and jabbed his shoulder into her. “I may be a bastard, but I’m a necessary bastard. For you, at least."

With that, he put the bag back in the truck, locked the door, and left his customer to her own devices.

Applejack’s glare burned the spot that was occupied a second ago, but it quickly faded into a look of horror at what had transpired. She held her head in her hands, then slowly got up from the ground. Not wanting to stay for a second longer, she stuffed the bag and her left hand into her pocket, and strolled away from the scene as casually as possible. She redoubled her grip, and clenched the bag of cigarettes for dear life.

She walked down the street, continuing to smoke the one in her right hand, trying to make it last as long as she could. Since she had such a limited amount, conservation would be vital. The haunted things had wormed their way into her brain, and she couldn’t shake the mental vision. There had to be something or someone to help her get over this… addiction. Was it really an addiction? Only after a month?

Applejack groaned and rubbed her eyes. I should have known better than to take a substance with Celestia-knows-what in it. Should have known better than to join the Griffs. Known better… than to come to street level.

She couldn’t believe the last thought. She had spent most of her teenage life far above the clouds, away from established culture. Sure, she had a great run with the couriers, but there was only so far to run before time caught you. Applejack didn’t regret coming down. She had Rarity, and that was what truly mattered.

When she made it back to the apartment complex, Applejack disposed of the cigarette in the gutter before making her way through the lobby and up the stairs to the top floor. When she found the apartment was empty as when she had left it, she let out a sigh of relief. It would be awhile yet before Rarity got off her shift, but if the designer found out that she had taken up smoking again – or even worse – smoking some kind of psychedelic drug, she would be beyond upset.

But maybe that’s what I need.

Applejack quickly ran to the bathroom and brushed her teeth to get the taste and the smell out of her mouth. Even better, she undressed and threw her clothes into the washer to get them cleaned. She got a change of fresh clothes – an old T-shirt and shorts – and laid down in her bed. She took a deep breath and was thankful that, for the moment, there was no pain whatsoever. She rolled over onto her stomach and clutched her pillow.

"I can't believe it." Applejack snorted, and felt sleepiness begin taking over. "I'm turning into one them damn junkies." She pressed her face into her pillow and shook her head.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

The magenta eyes of Cloudsdale’s most notorious DJ cracked open. She snorted, and flailed around an arm to find her nightstand. Having failed at that, she looked around to find herself in a completely different bed than her own. She groaned, and brought two pale fists up to her face to rub her eyes.

"What time is it?" Vinyl croaked out.

"It's late in the evening."

The bed wasn’t empty. Vinyl rolled over and smiled seeing Octavia sitting next to her. A thick magazine was balanced on the cellist’s thighs, but instead of a publication pertaining to classical instruments, this one had a colorfully flamboyant cover with all kinds of strange characters adorning it. These facts were all missed by her newly awoken mind.

"How long have you been reading?" She asked curiously.

"You fell asleep and I wasn't tired."

"After what we did all day?" Vinyl giggled playfully as Octavia blushed a touch and used her book to slap the DJ upside the head.

Vinyl snickered. "And that is the seventh time I made you blush. That’s a new record, if I do say so myself."

Octavia chuckled. "Should I be wondering what you did before we met?"

Vinyl blushed at that, turning towards her to see her growing smile.

"Touché." She grumbled.

Octavia chuckled and looked back down at her book. Finally awake, Vinyl examined the vibrant tome more closely. "What is that? A comic book?"

Octavia blinked looking to her. "You mean you’ve never seen a manga before?"

“A man-what?” Vinyl scratched her head nervously as she was given an eye that questioned her sanity. "I-I mean, no, what's that?"

"Wow, and where were you living? Under a rock?

"Hey!" Vinyl glared at her. Octavia chuckled and messed with Vinyl's hair.

"Oh come on Vinyl, you know I kid."

Vinyl smirked, then scooted closer to her to see this “manga”. At a passing glance, it resembled an Equestrian comic book, but the art style was way different than any of the ones she had read growing up.

"So um what is this about?" She asked, leaning into Octavia to read.

Octavia smiled as she placed her thumb over her space and shut the book to show Vinyl the cover art. Except it was the back cover.

"Wait, is this backwards? How come the cover is on the back side?"

Octavia couldn’t help but snicker. "Alright, I guess I get to teach you something new this time.”

Vinyl blushed by the choice of words since she herself had said something along those lines in bed the night before. "Aw come on, you’re using my seduction tricks!"

Octavia stuck out her tongue. "Alright, a manga is basically a Nieghpanese comic book. The true manga style is that the books are flipped so you’re reading it backwards." Vinyl looked shocked seeing this which made Octavia giggle.

"They read the opposite way? Wow, Niehgpanese are weird."

Octavia laughed so hard from seeing the hard, serious look on Vinyl's face that she began to hiccup. "Hic – oh Vinyl – they don’t all read – hic – backwards, it’s mostly only prevalent in – manga.”

“I knew that,” Vinyl muttered, trying to salvage whatever pride she had.

“Uh huh.” Octavia returned to reading, but was stopped by her partner’s attempt at small talk.

"Soooo, how'd you get that?"

Octavia smiled. "It's an old favorite of mine..." She trailed off, the jovial atmosphere following along. She frowned, and worked her jaw up and down.

"A-after the attack... I was early to make it home from my morning lessons. But, no one came home at the usual time. A few hours later, my uncle came to my house and told me to pack everything essential and go with him to his place in the upper district." She stroked her fingers along the pages of the book. "I grabbed my brother's manga collection, thinking he would want to see his books. He was a manga nerd."

Vinyl turned away and scowled. She had heard the same story dozens of times from dozens of people. She knew all the words by heart, and understood what her lover’s next breath would entail. Even so, that didn’t stop the inevitable words.

"You lost your family in the attack." She breathed.

Octavia sadly shrugged. "I had my uncle. He's the only family I have here in Cloudsdale. After everything that’s happened, I went to my brother’s manga and, well..." She sighed. "I felt connected to him, even though he's gone."

"Were you there?" Vinyl whispered, staring at the wall. "Did you see the attack?"

Octavia blinked looking to her seeing her expressionless face. She sighed, shaking her head.

"No, I was..." Octavia went silent when she realized that the question might have been rhetorical.

Vinyl thought for a moment, then sighed. "I was there."

Octavia was stunned. She had figured that Vinyl had lost someone in the attack. But the fact that she was a witness to the carnage was chilling.

Vinyl clenched the bed sheets around her knees, and groaned. "I saw it all."

Octavia placed her book on her nightstand and turned back to Vinyl. "Vinyl, I..."

Vinyl shrugged, sniffling. "It just happened out of nowhere. No warning. Nothin’." She stared accusingly at her own shaking hands. "I was young and I wasn’t strong enough to save my dad. Or my brother."

Octavia felt tears in her eyes seeing Vinyl like this. "Vinyl, I'm so sorry. I didn't-"

"I know." Vinyl interrupted, smiling at her. "Once I became a DJ I didn’t tell anyone."

"Still," Octavia whispered. She tried to continue apologizing, but was silenced by Vinyl leaning over and kissing her on her cheek.

Vinyl smiled at her. "Don’t be like that around me." She whispered. “There was something that a woman wise beyond her years once told me, and it’s something I live by.”

"What's that?"

"She said to just let go of the past, and be happy that you have survived the ordeal."

Octavia nodded. "My uncle said something similar to that."

The two chuckled. Vinyl sighed leaning back into the pillows thinking. She turned back to notice Octavia looking at her manga again.

"So um what’s it about? Your comic?"

"Manga," Octavia corrected. "This was the last manga my brother got. It was brand new back then. It's a story about three girls with modifications to their DNA. The three of them have a mission to save every survivor in a heavily irradiated city."

"Huh, that sounds... interesting."

Octavia smiled and flipped the book back to the beginning. "Here, we can read a few chapters together. Then maybe I might be ready for one more round before bed." Vinyl smiled seeing Octavia's saucy wink.

"Alright." She said smirking. Vinyl scooted closer to Octavia's side and the two began to read together.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Adagio climbed down a ladder, away from the whitewashed streets and deep into the ancient catacombs underneath Cloudsdale. An interconnecting web of cisterns, sewers, and mine shafts – they had gone mostly untouched until the attack – when people fled underground away from the chaos. Since then, the infrastructure under the streets had become a veritable hive of criminal activity, ranging from prostitution and racketeering, to drug deals and sanctioned murder.

While the catacombs played host to unlawful activity, it was also a refuge. If one was wanted by the Griffs, or simply didn’t like modern Cloudsdalian society, they could either go above, or below the streets. But with more and more armed patrols of the rooftops, most zealots, ne'er do wells, and vagabonds were setting up shop underground instead.

Reaching the end of the ladder, Adagio peered down into the inky darkness, and dropped out of sight. After a brief freefall, she landed in an expertly timed roll, the sound of her landing was joined by the echoes of her sisters’ landings a second later. There was also a whimper as one of them misjudged the drop and twisted their ankle. Adagio already knew which one.

“Do be careful, Sonata,” Adagio sing-songed her warning to her sibling. “I’d just hate for you to be injured.”

“I would have made it,” Sonata breathed out, “If Aria wasn’t in the way.”

There was a gasp of indignation from Aria. “Oh yeah? I was nowhere near you. You’re the one who can’t stick a simple landing.”

“A-as if! Its pitch black down here, any one of us could miss!”

“So you admit it was your fault, and not mine?”

“You were in my way!”

“Quiet!”

The two bickering siblings stood alert at their eldest’s barked order. They didn’t need to see Adagio to know that she was only a hair's-breadth away from throttling her relations. Then they heard her take several calming breaths.

“Sonata, suck up your injury and get that flashlight out. Aria, bring up the rear.”

With that, Adagio turned on her heel and plodded down a passage, already knowing the way even without proper lighting. Sonata fished around blindly in her duffel bag, and produced a large black flashlight. After fumbling for the switch for a few seconds, a beam of light shot out and illuminated Adagio’s retreating form.

Sonata limped after her sister, being careful with her right leg as Aria followed behind, brandishing her pistol and muttering something about babysitting.

After a few minutes of walking, the trio stopped at the base of a large iron door with yellow and black warning signs around it. Adagio removed her pack, and pulled out a large yellow box with a handle and a wand-like apparatus attached to it by a thick black cord. The machine buzzed to life at the flick of a switch, and emitted a steady wire tone.

Sonata gulped worriedly as Adagio walked up to the door and brought the sensor up to the metallic surface. While the eldest sibling checked the door, Aria kept a close eye behind them with her pistol out. But defending against a possible attack was difficult without visibility.

“I need that light, Sonata!”

“Oh, right.”

Sonata was forced to turn away from the door and shakily shine her light into the black tunnel they had just walked down. But nerves were getting the better of her, and the light shook with her hands. She hoped, prayed that she wouldn’t hear the telltale crackle.

Adagio ran the wand along the bottom of the door and up the sides a far as she could, before turning the machine off with a triumphant smirk.

“It sounds clean. They must have fixed the leak from last week."

Sonata heavenly sighed and Aria grunted an affirmative as Adagio stuffed the Geiger counter in her backpack, then hefted the pack onto her shoulders. She then went to the control panel in the center of the door and began turning the locking wheel, gasping with each rotation.

"Who goes there?" A disembodied voice crackled from an intercom above them.

"Calm down, Doodle." Aria snapped irritably. "It's just us."

After a moment the voice gasped. "Oh, you three have returned. Your father was wondering about you."

Sonata grinned while her other two sisters glared at one another.

"What does the old geezer want now?" Aria asked as Adagio continued turning the wheel to unlock the iron door.

"Oh you know him." Doodle wheezed, causing Sonata to shudder. "He just cares about you three."

Aria snorted. “Whatever.”

"Alright, we're in." Adagio panted hard, slowly pulling the heavy door open with hinges that protested loudly. Sonata ran over to help her pull open the door. With just enough room to squeeze through, the three piled in and heaved on the door. Once the door slammed shut, Aria holstered her pistol and spun the wheel tight.

The tunnel they had entered looked more like the interior of battleship than any unused storm drain. Steam spouted out from leaks in the copper pipes lining the ceiling as the girls walked over the thresholds of several doorless bulkheads. On the far end, another large door opened, and a short man dressed in protective coveralls and with a respirator hanging limply from his neck greeted them.

"Ladies, welcome back." He said politely.

Adagio and Aria ignorantly walked past him while Sonata smiled, waving at him as he smiled in return. "Your father is at his perch." He called while dragging the door shut.

The sisters continued on, until they couldn’t anymore. They were stopped at a balcony made up of rusted pieces of rebar and sheet metal, with an absolute abyss of a cavern stretching out before them. In the middle of the cavern was a large collection of buildings made of trash, reclaimed wood, rusted metal, even plastic. Anything found underground that was suitable for building was used to make the ramshackle homes for the town's population.

Sonata sighed sadly, watching several adults walking about the town. Some were dressed in street clothes with bandages wrapped around their arms and occasionally their faces, while others covered up with hazmat suits, Subterranean life was tough, but it was something she and her sisters grew to accept.

"Dad is at his thinking place." Sonata said, pointing in the direction they should go. Adagio shook her head.

"If you want to see him so badly, why don't you go on ahead?" Adagio snarled, and descended the steps to the cave floor.

Sonata looked to her other sister, hoping that at least Aria would want to join her, but was dismayed to see an indifferent shrug instead.

"We have too much to do."

Sonata flushed red while watching her two older sisters walk away towards the town center without any second thoughts. How they could just not… care about the one person that gave them a chance at life, the one who decided they were worth saving, was something she simply couldn’t comprehend. But that anger quickly turned into a depressed sigh as her train of thought went deeper into the relationship with her siblings.

We were close once. But after the bust, it’s been nothing but work, work, work! I do my best, but I still feel like a third wheel to Adagio’s schemes.

Sonata knew that she should stick with her siblings and assist their latest endeavor, but that was on the surface. Deep underground certainly wasn’t as healthy as street level, but it was a safe haven nonetheless. Her siblings would be fine without her, and she would be fine without them.

With some scrounged up confidence, Sonata headed in a different direction of her sisters. She dodged around the other townsfolk, careful to not run into any of the wounded or infirm sharing the walkway on her journey to see her guardian. Eventually she reached one – of many – giant support pillars that were built to keep the buildings above them from crashing through the cavern roof. Even after almost a century of service, they still held strong.

High above, on the metal catwalks that crisscrossed above the town, Sonata saw a lone figure observing the townsfolk from afar. She bounded up the metal steps that spiraled around the column, then walked over to a hunched over man dressed in a black jacket with a yellow radiation symbol stenciled on the back. Up close, she saw that his head was covered in bandages, with sprouts of white hair poking out through the gaps.

The man hummed, straightening up with a smile when he heard her approach. Sonata smiled, glad to see her guardian’s face after so long topside. Well, what was left of it. His visage was partially obscured by the bandages, and the only parts visible were his sole working eye and his half smile. The rest was too badly scarred from burns to openly show.

"Ah Sonata," He whispered hoarsely. "I'm happy you have returned." He frowned, glancing around behind her. "Where are your sisters?" He asked, alarmed.

"They’re fine, they just... didn't want to come." Sonata shamefully bowed her head and wrung her hands. "They've been busy."

The man sighed softly, returning to his vigil over the town. "I should have known better. Adagio and Aria are ambitious girls, even back when you three were shorter than my hip."

"Daddy," Sonata whispered. "Are you okay? Is the town okay after the leak?"

The man started coughing harshly, and leaned on the rail to keep from falling over.

Sonata ran to him and held him up as he caught his breath.

"Damn these lungs." He coughed again, then began to breathe hard.

"Daddy, do I have to get the doctor?"

"No, no, Sonata." He said patting her arm as he straightened himself up as far as he could go.

He cleared his throat. "I'm fine."

"I'm just scared for you," she whispered sadly.

The man smiled wrapping his arm around her as she hugged him back. "I know you are."

The sound of heavy boots running on the metal catwalk rang out, breaking the tender moment. He stiffened, grabbed the rail and faced the intrusion. Three younger men dressed in protective gear galloped down the catwalk, and halted breathlessly in front of the duo.

"Sir," The leader said panting. He was dressed in a hazmat suit held together with duct tape and with a helmet nowhere in sight.

"What is it, son?" The man asked sternly.

"It's the factory. The work bosses are beating the women again!"

The man sighed, scratching at the bandages covering his left cheek. "Alright, I'll be up there soon. Bring the women down here to be treated. And make sure to have the doc test them. We can't risk having pregnant girls up there!" He ordered.

"Yes sir, Eye Patch." The man said before running off with his two friends. Their leader, Eye Patch, sighed while rubbing the bandages where his long dead eye still roved in its socket. Sonata knew what was coming, and that didn’t make it any easier.

"Daddy, do you have to go back up there?"

"I have to, Sonata. The workers need me to keep the peace between us and our slavers." He slowly limped off in pursuit of his underlings, holding the rail as he went.

"Let me come with you!”

Sonata doggedly pursued her father. “I can help… somehow."

"No, Sonata!"

Sonata stopped in her tracks at the look in her father’s eye. She rubbed at imaginary dirt in her eye, trying to hide the just starting tears. Realizing his mistake, Eye Patch’s features softened. "I'm sorry that I snapped. I got you and your sisters out of there and I'm not risking your health to go back into that damn factory."

Sonata bowed her head. Eye Patch walked back over to her and wrapped his arm around her in another hug. "I know you want to help, Sonata. But following me up there is the worst thing you can do. Why don't you go help your sisters?"

Sonata sniffed. "Yeah, sure."

"Good. If you three stay tonight, we should sit for some dinner. It's been awhile since we sat down like a family."

Sonata nodded. "Yeah, I'll ask Adagio if she and Aria want to have supper later."

Eye Patch nodded. "I'll be looking forward to it. See you then." He held his fist in the air, and extended his index and middle fingers in the universal symbol for peace. Sonata wordlessly returned the gesture, and he continued on his way. In their family, it was an unwritten rule to never say goodbye. Eye Patch had once told a younger Sonata that not bidding farewell would give him the extra drive to make it back home alive.

Sonata sighed, and walked in the opposite direction to reach another staircase that spiraled around a support column, and lamented about the situation on the descent. Why does everybody treat me like the weak one? I’m strong enough to help, but every time I try, either Adagio treats me like dirt, Aria yells at me, or...

Sonata heard a screech of metal on metal, and she looked out across the gulf to see the spinning amber emergency lights of the giant access elevator that was sending her father, and several other workers, up to the factory above. Sonata intently watched the elevator until she couldn’t see the platform anymore. With a sad sigh, she finished her descent and decided to skip on helping her sisters, heading home instead. They wouldn’t want it, anyway. Aria’s right, I really am the worst.

When she reached the shack called home, she pushed past the dusty old blanket that served as a door, and carefully stepped over to the old, worn out bedding pads in the far corner. She went down on her knees onto one of the pallets and laid down. She grabbed one of her few precious keepsakes – a stuffed blue dragon – and hugged it to her chest. It was the only possession that was with her as far back as could be remembered, and she usually found security in its fabric.

Until she heard the screams.

But Sonata wasn’t startled. She carefully set the dragon down, and the terror faded back into obscurity. There was a time of fear, but those days came and went. Now, twelve years down the road, Sonata was tired of being afraid. She glanced at the three other bedrolls in the vicinity, and saw some things that her sisters had collected from the outside world. But it was Eye Patch’s that had the most mysterious memento.

With piqued curiosity, she crawled over and moved the blanket aside to see her father's things; an old photo that was torn on one corner. The picture of a man with a woman on his arm and a little baby in a pink blanket in the woman’s arms. Sonata sat down on her father's bed taking the photo to look at it. She sighed sadly, knowing that her father must have torn his head out of the photo to hide his younger, unblemished self.

The woman was a very pretty young lady. She looked about Sonata’s age, with electric blue hair tied back in a short pony tail, and was wearing a loose fitting jacket and a baggy shirt. Her blue eyes sparkled with joy smiling at the headless man standing next to her. The couple were dressed warm, and the trees in the background were painted in the reds and oranges of autumn.

In the woman’s arms was a baby. A girl, Sonata guessed by the pink sweater and hat that she was wearing. She stroked her finger over the baby’s blanket. She always wondered why Eye Patch kept this old photo. She asked him when she was younger who the woman and baby were. Eye Patch looked angered, and told her to be quiet. Later that night, he told her the story about his early life. His wife and his daughter. When Sonata asked what happened to them, Eye Patch just shook his head, and said that they were both gone.

Sonata put the picture back where she found it, but also found something bigger tucked under the mattress. Without thinking, she tugged it out of hiding, and found it to be a thick book. She had never seen this before, and by the look of the book, it had seen better days. The cover had water damage and the pages were wrinkled by the decay.

Checking the door to see if she was alone, Sonata gently paged through what appeared to be a registry of sorts. After a while of seeing half deformed faces from bacteria and mold, she came across a group photo that caught her eye. It had seen the worst damage by far, and the people wearing robes and strange hats could just barely be made out. Is this what they call a yearbook?

Sonata was about to close the yearbook and hide it away, but the scribblings in the back cover stopped her. But they weren’t just scribbles. She gasped at the realization that the errant pen strokes were actually secret messages. But only one line was readable.

"Love, Firefly." She whispered. Who's Firefly? She wondered. She closed the book and placed it back where she found it. She wanted to know more about Firefly, but that book had no more information to glean. Sonata knew where the answers were, but their keeper was away at the factory.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Flash yawned loudly, stretching his arms in the air. Up above the streets, the early sunset burned red on the western horizon, but he wasn’t there for pleasantries. It was an almost impossible run to reach the location, but these deals demanded absolute secrecy. Therefore, he wasn’t too startled when his contact dropped onto the roof with a muted thud, right on schedule.

"Did it go through as planned?" He asked as his hooded partner stood back up.

"We set the bombs on the train yesterday morning before the princess went aboard."

"Did it work?"

His hooded accomplice shrugged.

"I don't have word yet. Did you get the prints?"

Flash nodded. “I already sent them with the group."

The woman next to him chuckled. "Perfect. Soon, we'll finally have our revenge."

Flash sighed, shaking his head. "I talked to Adagio earlier."

"What about her?" The woman asked curiously.

"She’s starting to have second thoughts."

She was aghast. "You can't be serious."

"She is. I think something happened between the time we made the deal and tonight."

The woman growled turning away. "It has to be that bastard of the factory. What is she afraid of?"

Flash thought for a moment. "She said she'll find us the codes but she doesn't want anyone harmed at the factory nor the town underneath that death trap."

The woman snorted shaking her head. "What about that old geezer. Is he still oblivious to our plans?"

"The boss still thinks I'm on his side. Claiming to become the up bringer of justice."

The woman laughed with him. "Remember keep him in line. Make him believe we are still on his side. We need his men and we need Adagio to keep them in line once he's dealt with."

Flash nodded. "Hard to believe that after years of planning, it's finally happening." He said, smirking up at the freshly twinkling stars.

"I know." The woman whispered, smiling. "We'll get revenge for our pains at the hands of both governments. They will both pay dearly for our suffering." She paused then turned to Flash. "Do we keep to the old plan on how to dispose of Rainbow Dash and her runners?"

Flash shrugged. "It was you who planned that part."

The woman smirked. "True. But I'm concerned about the other things that have popped up."

"Yeah? Like what?"

"Have you seen Vinyl Scratch around?"

Flash shook his head. "No, I haven't seen four eyes in a long time. Why?”

"Well, she’s been missing since last week. I heard people are getting antsy thinking the Griffs whacked her."

“This is the first time I heard that she’s been MIA."

The woman snarled. “Anything could jeopardize this. And there is still a lot more to do."

Flash nodded. "When should we move on to the next step?"

"Not now." The woman said quickly. "I want to wait until Griffin has her hands on the purple eyesore. I need you to get more samples from her, DNA will be better than fingerprints. Until then..."

She paused feeling her phone vibrate in her pocket. She answered it.

"Yeah?" She answered gruffly. Flash waited then saw her let out a sigh of relief. "Great work. Leave the wreckage... is she still alive?"

Flash held his breath.

"Good, did you leave the evidence? Very good. Bring her back to the city and hide her well. We'll work on getting more evidence to hide ourselves. Later."

Flash could tell the woman next to him was grinning. "So, it was successful?"

"Oh yes, it went through perfectly. They blew up the engine and caused a crash in the plains. It'll take weeks for anyone to find the wreckage. And they planted the fingerprints around the engine explosion site."

She grabbed Flash’s shoulder. "You know, I think this deserves a celebration. A toast to our first – of many – victories."

Flash smirked and winked. "Sure thing boss. I think I know the perfect place."

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

For the tenth time that night, Celestia sat up in her bed and fluffed her pillow, and attempted to get some sleep. Ever since her departure from Cloudsdale, the princess had been far more stressed than usual. Something was definitely up in the city, and that problem easily carried on into bed. But it was the fact that Twilight was away in a possibly dangerous place that truly had the monarch tossing and turning.

Finally giving up on sleep, Celestia blew strands of her hair away from her face and rose out of her four post bed. She slipped into her night robe and walked to her curtains, and pulled them apart to reveal the doorway to her balcony. She pushed open the glass doors and walked out to the rail to look over the sleeping city below her. She crossed her arms over the railing and leaned forward, thinking.

Her eyes kept looking to the north toward Cloudsdale and the Crystal Empire. She started pricking at her cuticles and biting her cheek. When she realized what she was doing, she began to worry. Celestia took a deep breath, and slowly exhaled.

Alright, calm down! She scolded herself fiercely. Twilight will be fine. She has security forces watching her at all hours. But if that's the case, then why do I still feel this way? Is it... no. She can’t stay under my wing forever, she must spread her wings and fly.

Remember the last time you left your student to ‘fly’? Look where she ended up. Her mind scolded causing her to shake her head hard.

"Snap out of it! Nothing could have helped in that situation. That was decades ago."

She looked up at the rising moon, then looked down in time to see the rotation of the evening watch guard to the lunar guard. Just watching them march made her feel sick. Images of her last student, a young woman by the name of Sunset Shimmer, standing with a group of soldiers deployed to study the Stalliongrad situation flashed through her head.

At the time Sunset had wanted a way to prove herself a capable future politician, and Celestia allowed her to travel to Stalliongrad as a monitor. She had been studying the ways of war, and the capture of the city was a perfect chance to test her mettle. Celestia never thought that that would have been the last time she saw her student alive.

Celestia groaned, and walked back inside while trying to shake those horrible memories of regret and guilt out of her mind. She sat down on her bed again, then laid back and stared up at the ceiling.

"I hope nothing happens this time. Please," she begged. "Don’t let it happen again."

Hoping the gods of old heard her prayers, she prayed that Twilight was safe and not in any danger. Because unlike in other cities, Celestia had no power in Cloudsdale, and that was what was frightening her the most.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Far below the royal bedchambers, was the cavernous and opulent Canterlot council chamber. On a normal night, Princess Luna would have been conducting night court, and the floor would have been abuzz even in the dead of night. But Luna had been too tired from her long trip, so she put her council in brief recess and retired for the night.

The council members themselves had on-site accommodations in the form of personal offices, and had taken their reprieve to catch up on some much needed sleep. These rooms were filled with the cream of the crop of Equestria’s politicians that had worked as her voice for many years. Some had been there since they were young, others had just been accepted.

In one room, a light was still on, showing that the occupant was still awake. The older man sitting in the room was hunched over his desk, busily scribbling down the previous day’s actions and thoughts in his journal. Finishing the task, he shut the book and slid it in a drawer, and rose effortlessly from his chair.

Despite his age and position, the councilman was in exceptional shape, honed from years in the service of the diarchy, and showed little in the way of fatigue or pain. He sighed, then turned to look at the shelves that featured a plethora of pictures, diplomas, and other assorted knick-knacks he had acquired over the years.

There was even a six foot tall display case with a polished set of ceremonial plate armor that had no modern use outside of a parade. It had been given to him during a brief stint as a royal guard after life had taken a dramatic turn. Thinking of that time automatically brought attention to the shelf lined with pictures ranging from his youth, to his family, his wife, his child, old friends, and even in his time in war.

He sighed, grabbing one black and white photo of him as a soldier in the Equestrian army, with his arm wrapped around a woman soldier wearing a pilot’s uniform. They were standing in front of a helicopter, with a ruined city in the background. He sighed sadly, stroking the pale woman's cheek.

There was a knock on the door causing him to jump and turn. "Enter." He called as he returned his view to the photo. A young man, dressed in the standard olive-drab fatigues of the army and sporting the silver bar of a First Lieutenant on his shoulder pauldron, entered the room and crisply saluted.

"Sir,"

"You don’t need to sir me son.” The elder man snickered while returning the photo to its rightful place on his desk. “You're off duty."

The young man blushed and nodded. "Father,"

The smile never left his face. "How was your first evening on the Solar March, Night Star?"

The younger man, Night Star, noticed his father motioning him with his finger to sit somewhere. He smiled, and found a chair in the corner.

"It was interesting. A lot different than the Border Patrol."

"Yes, well, things are much different in the interior of the nation."

Night Star snorted. "Any new information?"

His father sighed, rubbing his forehead. Age had taught him to cherish the small things, a lesson that hadn’t been instilled in his son quite yet. "My contacts have not gotten the data yet. We are still waiting for it."

"How long will it take?" Night Star asked curiously.

"Once the secret service satellite passes over Cloudsdale, which will be on Nightmare Night, we'll start gathering data."

"Then we'll be able to storm the city?"

"Not so fast my boy. You might have your mother's warrior pride but you must use the smarts given to you." His father scolded. "We can't do anything unless Cloudsdale starts to crack."

"But how will we know?" Night Star argued. "Didn't you say that damn satellite will only be over Cloudsdale once every month? Then how will we know if they're crumbing?"

The man smirked. "The data we collect will let us know how low Cloudsdale is."

Night Star thought for a moment. "What about Twilight Sparkle?"

"What about her?"

Night Star blushed a touch. "Won't she get hurt if they know about her?"

Night Star knew Twilight from the palace. When he was growing up, he went to the same classes as her before he was sent to the academy. He transferred back to Canterlot after an accident, and was able to see her again. He'll admit that he had a crush seeing the book worm walking around the halls, smiling innocently at anyone she walked by. A perfect model for a future Councilwoman in Equestria. Night Star wished one day to be brave enough to ask her out, but he was sent to the Solar Guard before he could profess his feelings.

His father stood up and walked to the window to look outside. "She'll just be another casualty in taking back Cloudsdale into Equestrian hands."

Night Star turned away, biting his lip as his father smirked.

"I won't let another Equestrian City fall because the princesses were gutless to prevent it. This time, things will go differently."

Just then, his government issued mobile phone began to vibrate on the desktop, and he quickly answered.

"Yes?"

Night Star stayed in his seat, watching his father's face lose its color as the call went on.

"What?! What do you mean she-?" he growled, rubbing his face. "No, no, don't tell the princesses about this, nor the other council members." He paused in thought as the frantic speech on the phone continued unabated.

"Calm down. We'll solve this quickly and quietly. Inform me when you find the train." He hung up the phone and rubbed his face.

"What is it?" Night Star asked worriedly.

"Son, you keep this to yourself because I do not want to cause a disaster."

Night Star nodded, saluting. "Of course father."

"Good. Princess Cadenza's train never arrived at the Crystal Empire."

Night Star gasped with shock at the revelation.

"Terrorism?" Star asked with fear. "So those messages to the Crystal Empire were true?"

"Night Star, the first rule of being a strong leader is to not worry too much about something like this. It could be simply that her train got stalled on the tracks."

Night Star glared at him. "I just-"

"No one cares what you think right now Night Star!" His father boomed suddenly. He sighed. "I told you this because I trust you. You must not tell anyone, not even your fellow soldiers about this. Because if they know, then chaos will break and I can't afford to have this country fall because our newest ally hadn’t arrived at her destination."

Night Star bit his lip worriedly. His father patted his back.

"Now, now, my boy. Go on and get some sleep. I'll let you know when I get word from the Crystal Empire."

Night Star nodded, and left the room for the barracks.

Author's Note

Sorry for the long wait, but here is the next chapter, edited by the awesome An-Twan Star. Big thanks to him.

So does this add more questions to the characters for you? Or gives you a slight idea of the future?

Hope you guys enjoy and sorry for the delay. :twilightsheepish: I'll try and get the next chapter ready and get out of writer's block soon.

Chapter 13: Admire from Afar

Chapter 13
Admire from Afar

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

The next morning, Twilight walked straight to her meteorological set up. Despite losing her flash drive and the data stored within, the budding scientist was undeterred from her research. She had packed several spares, in case of malfunction, loss, or the oft chance of collecting more than a few gigabytes of data. I guess I forgot to add 'theft' to my list of reasons for bringing ten drives with me, eh Spike.

As she lightly jogged to the site, thoughts about the mystery girl from the other day worked their way back into her mind. Was she actually a thief? Twilight shook her head at that notion. If she was, than why only a flash drive, rather than the much more valuable equipment? Wouldn't that fetch more money on the market?

There was also her attire. No self-respecting thief would ever wear clothing that vibrant, and in broad daylight no less. Even in the more affluent Middle District, Twilight had never seen anyone go beyond muted, earthy tones. But weren't bright, vivid colors not allowed? She was still stumped as to why the city council felt the need for so many ridiculous rules and regulations.

Twilight finally rounded the corner to the alley and once again clambered up the fire escape. On the way up, her panicked thoughts returned to her equipment. What if they came back in the night? What if everything is gone? What would I do then?

But once on the roof, she found her equipment had been undisturbed from the way it was left the other evening. She sighed in sweet relief, and walked over to her setup, fresh flash drive already in hand. Until she saw the stolen drive from yesterday sitting out in the middle of the table.

With a tentative hand, she picked up the device and looked nervously around at the surrounding rooftops. Once satisfied that nobody was watching, she pulled her laptop out of its bag and plugged the flash drive into the corresponding port. A quick navigation to the drive later, and Twilight let out another held breath of relief. It was all there, all the numbers and charts detailing weather patterns and wind speed were displayed across the screen. The glossy screen also displayed a reflection of an adjoining rooftop, and of a figure watching her every move.

Twilight whipped her head around with a nervous squeak to see the very same rainbow haired woman from yesterday bolt away.

“W-wait!”

The scientist quickly set her laptop down on the table and gave chase. “Wait a second!”

The mystery girl cast a sidelong glance, and Twilight could easily see her expression of surprise morph into a wry smirk. She gestured with two fingers at something ahead, before putting her head down in an all-out sprint. Twilight tried to match her speed, until she remembered that there was a very logical reason for the hand signal.

She hardly had the time – nor the traction – to come to a complete stop before the roof's end. “Whoa!”

Twilight teetered on the precipice of disaster, her skinny arms flailing wildly, trying to protect their owner from a grizzly fall. She had already violated the cardinal rule of not looking down, and her flipping stomach was already paying the price.

As she eventually overcompensated and fell flat on her back, the scientist was only vaguely aware of the other girl leaping across the gap and rolling in for a perfect landing on the adjacent building. Her spinning brain was still wholly focused on just how far down the alley had seemed to be.

In. Out. In. Out. Twilight got control of her erratic breathing, and her pulse in turn slowed back to a normal level. She was content to lay still on the sunbaked roof for the time being, pretend it was the castle grounds back home and the perils of Cloudsdale nothing but a far flung dream, but a shrill whistle brought her back to reality.

She shakily pulled herself into a sitting position, and spied the runner standing on the edge of her roof with a thumb raised. Unsure of just about anything at that point, Twilight wearily reciprocated the gesture with a raised thumb of her own. And with an understanding smirk and a dismissive wave, the technicolor girl turned and ran off to parts unknown.

Only one question could make it past Twilight's pursed lips.

“Who was that girl?”

Finally, after a few more seconds of confusion, Twilight got back on her feet and loped back to her still running laptop. When she got there, she turned around – half expecting to see her still waving – but only saw an empty roof. She shook her head, and brought focus back to her meteorological studies. All she really had to do was download the last day's data and make sure everything was running smoothly. After that, she could figure out lunch.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

After catching her breath, Rainbow Dash peeked out from her hiding spot to watch the girl finally leave her equipment and descend the rusty fire escape. Despite any misgivings about a random stranger hanging around the mainframe, she couldn't help but smirk. Of all the runners, Dash was by far the fastest, but the bookish, eggheaded outsider was almost able to run astride with her on the rooftops. She's no Canterlot flunkie, that's for sure.

Rainbow sighed and crept over to the lip of the roof. The girl had now reached street level, and would be out of view momentarily. Even though the flash drive had been returned and a camera had been mounted, the runners still had more questions that couldn't be answered by surveillance alone. They needed to tail her, find out just who she was, where she stayed, and whether or not she was in league with the Griffs.

As she disappeared around the corner of the alley, the runner in pursuit jogged over to a better vantage point. She almost immediately began tapping an irritated foot. Her line of work usually revolved around keeping momentum up and moving as fast as possible when the Griffs shot first and asked questions never. Tailing somebody moving at a walking pace without being seen – even on the roof of the city – was a test of patience that would have been better suited for Thunderlane, but a volunteer was a volunteer.

Dash also had a personal motive.

Ever since seeing her get hassled by security on T.V. a few weeks back, the mystery person had occupied a portion of the runner's mind. It started as mild wonderment, but now that she was in their territory, Rainbow's passing fancy had turned into full-blown curiosity, an unshakable urge to know more about this person.

Dash skirted along the roof until the next gap between the buildings, but felt that she was still too close for comfort. With the way the blue haired woman was gawking at everything in her vicinity, it didn't look like that would be changing anytime soon. Eventually though, patience wore thin, and Rainbow backpedaled to ready for a leap.

After leapfrogging across close to a dozen buildings, Rainbow was now within spitting distance of the vehicle snarled bridge spanning a drainage canal that acted as a sort of no-mans-land between Low Town and the walled off Middle District. The traffic jam blocking up the bridge was caused solely by the high security checkpoint that was slowly processing vehicle and foot traffic alike.

The girl was almost halfway across, and Dash wondered how long it would take for her to get through, and whether or not she would be subject to a frisk or have her bag checked for contraband, which was pretty much the usual treatment for transients these days. But she scoffed loudly as the meteorologist or whatever they were called plodded right on through without so much as a batted eyelash from the officers post.

"Well, well," Rainbow whispered. "Friends in high places?"

A regular civilian simply couldn't walk or drive into other districts without showing a valid ID to the guards. She also knew that the gate wouldn't let the likes of her pass it. An alternative route was needed, and she knew of one, but that meant getting filthy.

Rainbow lethargically climbed down the nearest fire escape to an alley below. She then pulled the hood of her jacket over her head and – as casually as possible – walked out onto the sidewalk. Despite the stench of idling car exhausts almost instantly causing Dash's sinuses to swell, and the combined engine noise easily cutting through her hood, she didn't outwardly show her disdain. She needed to appear as calm as possible, and not draw any unwanted attention.

She continued her slow pace all the way to the beginnings of the bridge, but she didn't cross. She merely stepped to its left side, and leaned up against a guardrail protecting the dried up canal. Magenta eyes watched the parade of traffic creep across the bridge, waiting for the right opportunity. That opportunity came in the form of a tall box truck just beginning its crossing.

When she was absolutely sure that nobody was paying attention and the guards visual was partially obstructed by the truck, Dash vaulted over the railing and carefully slid down the sloped concrete wall.

As soon as her feet hit level ground, she darted under the support structure of the bridge and took refuge among the pylons. After five seconds of nothing but the wind noise and the echoing vehicles above, it was safe to continue to the other side unhindered. Once she reached the far side, Rainbow could hear the workings of the checkpoint right above her head. But it was loud enough to conceal any sound she made.

So she felt free to elicit a tut of disapproval at the sight of a faded GSF recruitment poster stapled to a sheet of plywood. But rather than deface it, she slid the plywood aside, and did her level best to suppress a gag reflex. The stench emanating from the exposed culvert was every bit as bad as she had remembered. Of all the new routes plotted to counter the walls, this was by far the worst, and Dash vowed only to use it if no other routes were available.

In this case, finding another path in time was out of the question. So with a final sigh of resignation, Rainbow got on her knees and slipped her way in. The stagnant air inside the rank tunnel was bad enough even with fresh air mixing in. But when she slid the board back in place, she couldn't stop her eyes from tearing up. The sooner I'm out of here, the better.

Without any natural light, Rainbow began her blind slog to the Middle District, groaning as the cold mud that held Celestia-knows-what soaked into her pant legs. "Dang it, I just got these clean!"

After five minutes of crawling, Dash finally reached the light at the end of the putrid tunnel. She was forced to stop and carefully slide a sheet of corrugated steel that was covering the exit to the side. Once there was enough room for her head, she peeked out and sharply inhaled the fresh air. She also kept an eye out for any passersby who might notice. With nobody in earshot or with line of sight, the steel was fully moved aside and Rainbow crawled out.

Finally out, the runner wiped off her hands on her already filthy pants and sealed the tunnel. After scraping off the mud that stuck to her soles on a curb, she ran to a nearby alley and hid. Once sure that nobody noticed, Dash pulled her hood back and looked around for the nearest fire escape.

Once back at a safe altitude, Rainbow crouched down and carefully scanned the busy street below for a shock of blue. Lunch hour was in full effect, with workers, co-workers, and families shuffling around to various shops and eateries. Dash sighed sadly at the sight of a boy pointing frantically into the window of a sweets shop, his sister joining right in. After a few seconds of begging, their mother relented and led them in.

The runner couldn't help but feel a pang of jealousy. How could these people go about their business in such a carefree fashion, completely oblivious to the constant hardships just a few blocks away? Couldn't they see the Griffs for the oppressors that they truly are?

That feeling was washed away when Rainbow spied a head of blue hair departing one of the tiny take-out restaurants with a bag of food in hand. As she filtered through the masses, Dash straightened up and began tracing her path once more. A few minutes and a few buildings later, she was led to a fancy street lined by several very new looking apartment blocks.

The girl swiped a keycard through a reader, and the steel door automatically bade her entrance into the structure. At this point, Rainbow could have called it a day and reported back to HQ, but the modernist building had a staircase encased in glass that easily showed the girl as she ascended all the way to the highest story.

Dash smirked. "Hmm, top floor huh?"

She scanned the building for a possible path to its flat roof, but apart from a few pipes and gutters that were too far above the ground, the side she was facing had nothing. Maybe I'll have better luck on the other side.

A quick descent to street level later, and Dash was crossing over to the apartment with her hood up. She detoured around the back, carefully skirting the wall to avoid an oscillating surveillance camera that was keeping an eye on the alley. Sadly, the situation on the far side was just as bleak, with any building utility located at points impossible to reach without assistance.

She was about to sigh in defeat when the wind shifted, and several browned leaves blew past her feet. The sound of rustling and creaking branches drew Rainbow's attention to the large oak tree that had probably been growing in its small patch of lawn for the past hundred years, impervious to the encroaching concrete just a few feet away. It was almost devoid of its autumn leaves, revealing its skeletal boughs – most of which looked sturdy enough to stand on.

"Heh, haven't climbed a tree in a long time."

With a few flexes of her arms, Rainbow scampered up the trunk and reached out for the lowest branch. She wrapped her arms around the limb, and pulled herself up. Once up in the tree, the rest of the climb was more traditional, with branches thinning out the higher she went. When she reached the highest branch that could safely hold her weight, Rainbow examined the pipe that was now ten feet away.

It was much too far to reach easily, and Dash didn't fully trust her perch. She would need to launch herself to reach it. She practiced the maneuver several times, before taking a deep breath and finally committing. Right when she jumped, the dry snap of the branch breaking off hit her ears. Instead of the parabolic arc Rainbow had envisioned her jump to be, the loss of support sent her on a much more downward vector.

She almost immediately slammed into the building, hands just grasping at the base of the iron pipe. Once Dash pulled her legs up, she found that her running shoes didn't get the greatest traction on the laser smooth wall. But there was just enough to shimmy her way up to the roof.

Finally on the roof, Rainbow skirted her way around the running ventilation fans and went to the front side of the building. She peered over the edge and saw the sills for the top floor a few feet down. She got on hands and knees, and carefully backed off the edge. As she tested the sills for strength, she idly wondered what the people streetside would think if they looked up and saw the bright-dressed woman hanging over the edge. Hopefully I'll be long gone before any Griffs come around to crash the party.

She lowered herself the rest of the way, and peered into the first room which was luckily vacant. The second and third checked window yielded similar results, but the fourth one almost caused Rainbow to slip as she quickly shimmied to the side. She was definitely in there, no doubt about it.

Dash braced herself against the wall and slowly leaned her head back over for a second look. The girl had her back to the window as she pulled off her shoes and laid her satchel next to herself on the bed. Rainbow also realized just how impossibly tiny the room was. Geez, and I thought that at least the Middle District had more to offer than this.

She watched her pull one of the canternese food boxes out of their plastic bag and examine its contents. Judging by the way her face scrunched up, Dash guessed that there must have been something particularly nasty inside. She deftly closed the top of the box and unceremoniously shoved it back in the bag.

After glaring at the bag for a second, she reached up and began unbuttoning her shirt, which caused Dash to burn scarlet and shoot out of view. She only needed to find out a location, she didn't need a show on top of it all. But something deep inside forced her head back in place. This only caused the runner to blush even harder as the person of interest disrobed down to her bra. She then got off the bed and went to her dresser, affording Dash a great profile shot of her chest and flat stomach as she rummaged for some fresh attire.

Rainbow so wanted to pull away, but found that she simply didn't have the strength to do so. She was rooted to the spot, forced to watch the woman of her newfound interest go about her business in her skivvies. She couldn't possibly be that interested in her... could she?

Once she pulled a sweater out and onto her body, only then did Rainbow pull away. She held weakly to the wall, breaths coming heavily and palms slick with sweat. Wide eyes darted around fearfully, looking for anybody or anything that may have seen. Once she gulped a few lungfuls of air and calmed down, Dash's mind finally processed the last few minutes. What was I thinking!?

Peeping was something that only douchebags like Flash and the Dumb Brothers did. Granted, she was facing away most of the time, but still... it just didn't feel right.

Despite slick palms, Dash quickly scaled back to the roof and quickly backtracked. She needed to get back to Low Town, away from the madness and to a place where things actually made sense.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Once again, Twilight felt like she was being watched. But an apprehensive glance out the window revealed nothing but the blue sky and the building across the street. After a moment of staring out into space, she sighed and went to her bag to retrieve her laptop. While the machine booted up on the nightstand, she grabbed a different box of canternese and read the ingredients. Once completely certain that this one was free of fried squid, she sat down on the bed and dug into the chow mein with the provided plastic fork.

While the example from Cloudsdale wasn't nearly as stunning as what the royal chefs back home could prepare, it was still tasty and hearty enough to fill Twilight's belly as she took a deeper look into the returned data. But when she opened the drive, something that was missed earlier was now sticking out like a sore thumb.

At the bottom of a list of raw data files was an unassuming, untitled text file. And with curiosity winning out immediately, she opened it up for a read.

Hello, my name is Dash and I want to apologize for taking your flash drive. Long story short, I thought you were working for the government since some of your equipment looked... different, and it led to me taking your flash drive. I swear I wasn't going to take it from you, you just popped out of nowhere and I had to run. But after I looked at your flash drive there was nothing but numbers that matched to your equipment. So I decided to give it back to you. Again, I'm sorry. But I would like to talk to you sometime in the future, whether I catch you at your set-up, or I stumble upon you on the streets. Don’t worry if you see my friends on the rooftops, they're just as curious as me about your sudden appearance.

Twilight scanned through the text several times, ignoring the type-o's that would usually draw the ire of a perfectionist like herself. Rather, she couldn't control her own grin. This “Dash”, the colorful girl who took her flash drive yesterday, actually wanted to meet her? She couldn't believe this; it was a chance to actually meet the people who were living in the sky! Both Spelling and Flash's warnings vied for attention with the new revelation, but a quick recollection to earlier of Dash running on the rooftop next to her eventually won out. It was simply too good an opportunity to let pass.

But at the same time, Twilight couldn't quite put her finger on why Dash herself was so interesting. Apart from a few individuals in her immediate life, the student felt that she neither had the time nor the energy for existential relationships. But here she was, fascinated with some girl she didn't even know. But why?

“She's different." She whispered to herself.

That was true. Out of all the people Twilight had seen in this city, she was the only one who was completely enigmatic. She was like a beacon at sea, the Waldo hidden among a page full of people. Someone that bucked all the traditional values without rhyme or reason, and followed her heart. Perhaps it was also the fact that she had gone out of her way to return one measly thumb drive that had Twilight going.

Either way, she now wanted to meet her more than ever.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Coco opened the door to her apartment and blinked in surprise. Instead of on some secret foray into the city, Spell Check was sitting on the sofa typing away on her laptop. The very same place Coco saw her before work that morning.

At the sound of the door closing, Spelling almost jumped off the seat while she yanked out her earbuds. Coco could faintly hear music coming from the buds as her roommate fumbled with the volume controls on her computer.

"Hey, how was work?" Spelling grinned as she stretched her arms in the air.

"It was fine." Coco quirked her brow. "What are you doing here?"

Spelling brought her hands back down and closed the lid on the notebook. "Um, I was just doing some writing."

"But, don’t you have any... trips into town?"

Spelling shook her head. "I already told you last night that I'm taking a break for a week or two."

Coco nodded. She remembered having that conversation with Spelling some time back. At the time, she didn't really believe it. But now, seeing Spelling where she left her, in their apartment, maybe what she said was true.

"Sorry, I just thought you would be gone."

Spelling didn't miss her girlfriend's melancholic tone. "Weeell... things have changed. But really, I'm here for a while and not taking any crazy long time ventures in the city. Honest."

Coco stared into Spelling's eyes, looking for any signs of dishonesty. But after a few seconds of seeing nothing but a sincere smile on her face, she set her bag on the table and sat down on the sofa.

"So, what were you writing?" Coco question was accentuated by an arm wrapping around Spelling's waist.

The journalist considered the question. She didn't want to show off or even think about what she had recently typed, but she needed something to keep Coco off her case for just a little bit longer. After a moment of thought, she smiled.

The laptop was brought back to her lap and she popped open the lid. Coco watched as Spelling deftly typed in her password and revealed her sparse desktop. She stopped her rubbing hand and looked at the background. It was a group shot of seven individuals posing with the Manehattan skyline in the background. One of them was recognizable as a younger Spell Check.

"What’s the picture of?" Coco asked.

Spelling grinned. "Just some buddies back from college."

Coco then noticed something a little odd. "All of them are guys?"

An unconcerned shrug. "What can I say? We were geeks. Video games, comics, movies, anything possible that could be nerded over. I was the only girl in class that enjoyed what they were into. That was where I met my best friend, One Note." She pointed to one of the men in the picture next to a younger Spelling with a black goatee and crazed blue eyes. Coco couldn't suppress her frown at the sight.

"He looks like bad news to me."

Spelling chuckled. "He might look crazy, but he's the best guy I know. We worked together in Manehattan, and he was the one that got me my job."

At the mere, offhand mention of her job, a scowl found its way onto the reporter's face. As she turned away to stare out the window, Coco felt that it was time to ask the question that had been bugging her for quite some time.

"You think you can tell me for real about your job?"

The silence was enough of a sign for her to usually change the subject, but something more needed saying.

"I won't tell anyone if it's too dangerous. Please! I just want to understand why you’re trying to keep it a secret and you were always gone all the time and, and... I'm just concerned."

Spelling sighed, took a final forlorn glance at the desktop picture of easier times, and then shut the laptop again. "I... I don’t think that's a good idea."

"Why not?"

"It's best I don't get you involved."

"Involved in what?" Coco pried harder, trying to seek out more information. "I'm scared for you."

"I'm scared for you too, you know!"

Spelling's breaths came loud and ragged, and she glared at Coco with wild eyes. But when she saw her shocked and hurt expression, the journalist lost her drive and resorted to blushing in shame and dropping her head into her hands. Her next words came out more like a whimpered plea than a demand.

"Look, I don’t want to talk about this again. I – I need a shower." With that, Spelling pulled herself off the couch and walked off to the bathroom, leaving her computer behind.

Coco sighed while looking at the sleeping notebook. She didn't want to do it, but with Spelling's outburst and subject jumping in mind, it was high time to do so. When she heard the shower come to life, she grabbed the laptop and opened it. She had seen Spelling on her laptop many times before, and knew she had it password protected. She had no idea what the password was, but maybe the computer could offer a hint. She pressed a random key, followed by enter. Of course, that was incorrect, but it allowed her to find and click the password hint.

The one you care for the most.

Coco thought back to the background image Spelling had showed off earlier, and the one person she had named. She typed the name "One Note" and pressed enter. It was wrong, she would definitely be better protected than that. But the more she thought, the more she read the hint.

The one you care for the most.

Then she remembered something Spelling professed to her a while back. She immediately scoffed at the idea, there was no way that could be it. But eventually, she licked her lips and typed her first name.

She gasped, completely surprised to find out that her guess at the password was correct. "Me?"

Now that she was on the desktop, Coco glanced furtively at the bathroom door. She knew Spelling would take an extra-long shower when frustrated, so she had a decent chunk of time to root around in her computer. But she still made sure that the water was running before investigating further.

She moved the cursor to a search tab and typed words like work; writing, job, anything that can lead her to the answers she was seeking. Eventually, it pointed her to a text file titled “reminders”. She opened it and found a list of sorts. She silently read the first line.

Titan Walls. Check sources. Nothing from Flash. Nothing from Jeffery. Absolutely nothing from Cherry. Note to self: Take a break and spend time with Coco again.

Coco smiled sadly. At that point, she felt confident that her lover wasn't up to any scandalous activities. But she pressed on regardless.

Look up Rainbow Factory myth; No news. CK had nothing; Probably just a silly ghost story.

Coco then read something that really caught her eye. Enough that she unconsciously read it aloud.

“Kidnappings. Griffs involved? No clues as to whom might be doing this, but rumors tell that children, mainly orphans, are being snatched in droves. Be on the lookout, and remind Coco to be on her guard when walking alone from work.”

Coco whispered quietly. "What are you getting into, Spelling?"

As she dug even deeper, she found old email drafts that had been composed on individual notepad documents, ledgers detailing every expenditure made in the city, and an untitled document that was being clicked on right then. Unlike all the other business documents, this one read much more personally.

One Note,

It's getting too much for me to do this shit anymore. It's getting more dangerous the longer I stay here. My normal sources are getting suspicious, and will shoot me if I stumble. The Griffs, they're getting very serious. They have been for the last year and it's getting more and more difficult to ask questions, people are scrutinizing me and my cover will be blown sooner or later, and guess what? You won’t have an inside man in the city.

Consider my offer and we can still be friends. I'm done working like this. I was almost killed the other day just because I had a fling with this crazy bitch over drinks. I also have someone I care about in the city, and I don’t want this person to get involved, or be involved, if the unthinkable happens. Those Griffs will torture her for information, and it would be my fault. I can't bear the thought of her getting hurt over my screw-ups.

And don’t give me that 'it's for the good of Equestria' crap, either. We're on the verge of war whether we do this or not. And I've had enough of being your source of goodies. I’m sending my resignation as soon as I write it up. I'm going back to writing fantasies and making them have happy endings.

S.C.

Coco gulped hard, and clicked out of the document. She had already known about her roommate's freelance journalism, but what was truly surprising was the description of her chilling working conditions. Things had been deteriorating rapidly over the past year, and that had reduced Spelling from happy-go-lucky lover into a tired mess of a correspondent. But now with her sources threatening violence, she couldn't easily or safely dig up the information she was told to find anymore.

Coco also felt a stab of guilt. Those trips into the city weren't Spelling possibly cheating on her or doing other questionable things. She was just doing her job as a journalist, gathering information about titan walls; rainbow factories, kidnappings...

The one thought that stuck with Coco the most was Spelling's concern about her own safety. Was she in real danger just walking home from her workplace? Were there unsavory people potentially watching them at this very moment? Would Griffs burst through the door and take them away for questioning?

Her train of thought was snuffed out when she heard the shower stop. Spelling wouldn't be out for some time yet, but she shut down the laptop and placed it back on the table anyway. She exchanged for the remote and powered on the television. It was already tuned in to the local news station, and even though she never really paid attention to their half-baked issues, maybe this time she could listen more closely and make decisions for herself on what counted as fiction, or well-hidden fact.

Author's Note

Oh man! finally got this one finished and up. XD Big thanks to An-Twan Star for the editing job. And yes Writers block did kick me hard this time around. ^^'

I'm slowly getting myself back into the groove. And since I've been writing shorter chapters on other projects the past few months, the chapters might/will be shorter than usual. Other than that hope you guys enjoy the new chapter.

Chapter 14 will be finished soon.

Also thanks to you all for following the story and giving likes. I was shocked to find this story at 49 likes. 0.o Wow! XD Later guys.

Chapter 14: Rain

Chapter 14
Rain

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

The usual chattering of Twilight's laptop keyboard was muffled by the breeze as she rapidly inputted the day's new findings.

On impulse, she glanced up from her screen to scan the area, but all that could be seen were some passing birds. With a defeated sigh, she returned to her work. The message from a few days ago was still fresh in mind, and even though Dash said she'd come find her, Twilight hoped that meeting would be sooner rather than later. With slower pace, she completed her final notes and shut the lid with a click of finality.

"Um, hey there."

Twilight looked over her shoulder, and felt that her morning was only going to get better. But it would just be rude to hold a conversation while cross-legged and facing away, so Twilight set her laptop aside and quickly got to her feet.

“I'm not interrupting anything important, am I?”

“O-oh no,” Twilight dusted off her knees. “I was just finishing up. You're um ... Dash, right?”

Rainbow awkwardly shuffled her feet. "You read the letter huh?"

Twilight chuckled. "It was little rough around the edges, but I got the picture."

The student fell silent, waiting for some kind of response. The she remembered that she was still a guest of the rooftops, and that the native Cloudsdalian didn't even know her name!

“Well, since I know your name-” she offered her hand. “My name is Twilight, Twilight Sparkle.”

Dash stared at the hand – and Twilight thought she may have been offended in some way – but she eventually took the offered appendage.

“Nice to finally meet you, Twilight.”

With greetings out of the way, Twilight was quick with a question.

"If you don't mind me asking, what are you doing here? I know you said it in your note, but why was I such a shock to you?"

Rainbow shrugged, sticking her hands in her pockets. "Well it's a bit tough to explain. But let’s just say seeing someone dressed like you are – here in the skyline – gives many pause for concern."

"The way you say that … it's like you live up here."

Another indifferent shrug. "I do."

Twilight blinked surprised. "Wait, you actually live up here?"

Rainbow smiled. "Yeah, I do."

Twilight, though, was confused. "But ... why are you up here and not living down on the ground, where it's safer and ... warmer." Twilight shivered from a blast of autumn air as Dash brushed back her hair and looked around.

"It's too complicated to explain the reason, but all you need to know is that this is my home.” She took on a more serious tone. “And I will do anything to protect it from outsiders."

Twilight nodded. "I see."

“So, why are you here, Twilight? And what does all your equipment do?”

Twilight blinked, turning to her set then back to the girl. Nobody had told her not to talk about her mission, and this was Dash's home; she at least deserved to know.

“Well, you see, I work for the Canterlot Council, and we all have been noticing changes in the environment here in Cloudsdale. Then there was a rumor that these changes were caused by people living on the skyline. So I volunteered to come and study the regional weather.”

With her reason for being there out of the way, Twilight waved Dash over to her meteorological set to discuss the second question.

"All of these sensors are designed specifically to measure all kinds of atmospheric conditions. Things like air temperature, dew point, and windspeed. Personally, I'm hoping the forecast for today is correct and I can get a rain sample. That would really be the best specimen for my tests.”

Rainbow watched the readout displaying windspeed and grinned. “Cool. So Twilight, how long are you going to be in town for?”

Twilight shrugged. "Well originally it's to be six months."

"Originally?"

Twilight shrugged again. "I'm not sure how long it will take to formulate a reasonable climate model."

Dash nodded. "Well, since you're here for a while ..."

As she trailed off while staring up at the overcast sky, Twilight thought she saw Dash's face go a few shades deeper in the red department.

"H-how often do you come up here?"

"Oh about three times a week, depending on the weather and such. Why?"

Dash was now holding her hand above the propellers on the wind gauge and letting the blades tap against her fingertips. "Well for starters, we tend to do things different up here than on street level. If you want to know the laws of the land around here, I can teach them to you."

"Teach me?" Twilight wanted to inquire further into the workings of rooftop society, but Dash was now distracting herself with a flock of birds flying overhead.

"You forget it's a cityscape here seeing so many pretty birds." Twilight smiled.

Dash chuckled dryly. "Oh they’re just pigeons. Nothing pretty about them."

"Oh I find all creatures pretty."

Dash smiled softly. “... Yeah, I guess.”

They fell silent, unsure what to say, until a faint buzzing drew a flustered whine from Dash. She pulled out an earbud from her pocket and placed it in her ear.

"Yeah, what?" Rainbow growled.

Twilight watched as the rainbow haired woman's expression went from mild annoyance to terror and embarrassment in the span of a second. "Damnit, you just keep that big mouth shut!" Rainbow snarled in the mic. "Alright already, I'll go." She groaned and turned to Twilight.

"I'll have to catch you later Twilight. I got a job to do."

Twilight nodded. "Oh well, okay. See you around then?"

Dash returned the gesture. "Yeah."

With that, she skipped into a run, and dropped fearlessly off the edge of the building. Even after seeing Dash's show of prowess for the third time, Twilight was still awed by how fast this new friend was.

That Dash gets more interesting by the second.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Sonata clamored out from the manhole – the last one up before Aria slid the heavy iron cover back into place. On the surface, Adagio looked around them and took a pensive sniff of the air.

"A storm is coming."

Aria nodded, dusting off her hands of rust. "Must be big to cause the deepest of the slums to get a gentle breeze."

Adagio sighed, walking over to a rusty metal newspaper holder. She pulled out a flathead screwdriver from her belt and jammed it into the lock. After a few seconds of hearty wrenching, the lock released and the door popped open. She reached inside past the well fogged over glass window and pulled out a small sack.

In the bag was the fruit of her labor – an old flip phone that would have been a top of the line model a decade or so ago. But judging by the grimy coating and the way Adagio stabbed at the power button with nothing to show for it, it was long passed its prime.

As Adagio smacked the phone against her palm and Aria hawkishly watched, Sonata did what she always did and kept distance from her sisters' affairs, instead keeping watch on the deep shadows cast by the disheveled refineries and factories of the old industrial quarter. Luckily, the only living thing nearby besides the trio was a scrappy looking rat that scurried across the street and down a gutter.

"Aha!" Adagio exclaimed with a grin. "Finally, this old dinosaur turns on. That's one thing I'll get when we get out of this place, a new and better phone."

Aria peeked over Adagio's shoulder to get a visual of the screen. "Anything yet?"

"In due time, Aria." She growled.

Adagio waved her sister away and navigated to the voicemail section where a fresh message was waiting.

"Is it our contact?" Aria asked.

Adagio double-checked the contact information and nodded. "Yes it is. Now hush up and let me listen to this."

Sonata tried to keep up the quiet vigil, but with a chilly breeze rolling in and the oppressive smokestacks looming, she couldn't any longer. With hands clasped behind her back, she started rocking back and forth on her heels.

“What?!”

This loud exclamation caused Sonata to pause mid bounce and nervously glance toward Aria. She would have seen her sister's perturbed visage, if it was aimed at her and not Adagio.

"What is it?! What's wrong?! What did they say?!"

Adagio snapped the old phone shut.

"They did it."

"Did what?" Sonata asked.

Adagio looked to her two sisters with a range of different emotions on her face, shock, anger, and fear.

"They pulled through with the plan."

Even after seeing Adagio's fearful expression and Aria's troubled frown, Sonata still nervously ventured. "That’s... good?"

With a flourish of golden hair, the leader shook the negative notions out of her head, replacing them with her usual cold ambition. She cleared her throat.

"No matter. That just means we have to go with it like we promised."

The declaration didn't keep Aria from turning away with a bit lip. Sonata unconsciously rubbed her arm as well.

"So... what now?"

Adagio knelt down, pulling off her pack and setting it on the ground in front. She unzipped the bag and reached inside, producing a pistol and handing it to Aria.

"Now, we have to do our part."

“Which is?” Sonata wanted to press for more information, but the cold grip of a handgun pressed into her palm silenced her. A glance down revealed the blued steel of a snub-nosed revolver. She was usually only trusted with holding flashlights and the like, but a loaded weapon was a new surprise. It's so unlike her.

Adagio rubbed her face, then stuck her personal gun into her waistband, Aria did the same while watching the streets.

"Look, there was a reason Aria and I didn't tell you the plan. We didn't think they would go through with it."

"Yeah," Aria snorted. "Took them like what? Five years?"

Adagio nodded. "So getting the message that they actually did it was ... unsettling."

"Why?"

"It means they're serious, dum-dum!"

Aria took a calming breath, then continued. "If they really pulled that off, then we better complete our side too. Thanks to our connections and a recent pay up," Aria reached into Adagio’s backpack to pull out the large vanilla envelope, the same one they got from Cherry Jubilee, "we know our next move."

Aria handed the envelope to Adagio, and patiently waited for her sister to give her own two cents on the issue.

"Yes, but we won’t do the job the way Cherry wants it." She opened the envelope to pull out a stack of bills, and she ran her finger through them. "Our contact wants us to find this pesterous reporter and ask her questions. Like it or not, she'll help us."

"Help us with what?"

Aria snarled and silenced Sonata with a stomp of her foot. "I'm getting tired of the twenty questions game!"

Adagio sighed, shaking her head. "No, we should have clued her in from the start."

Aria and Sonata gaped in surprise, before echoing the same sentiment. "Really?"

Adagio nodded. "Sonata, there is a war coming and you now have to make a decision."

Sonata gulped. I don't like the sound of this.

"Choose to help us with our goal, and we'll finally be free of the Griffs,” Adagio gestured widely to the general area, “and tear down all these walls."

Sonata blinked, feeling a cold drop of moisture on her nose, and looked up to the dark gray sky, then she looked down at the concrete to see the wet dots of rain splashing down.

"I won't sugar coat it,” Adagio warned. “There will be times you have to make the decision of killing someone, in self-defense or otherwise. But in the name of our future, these people we sided with are going to help us. We’re going to make a new town here. New rules, new freedoms, and a new home for everyone."

Aria nodded. "So what do you say? You in? Or are you too chicken to do the job?"

Sonata gulped, feeling the weight of the pistol in her hand. She now understood why Adagio gave it to her. It was more than just a sign of security, but also a sign of trust.

"What about Dad and the rest of the workers?" Sonata asked. "Do they know about this?"

Adagio sighed. "A few do, but not all."

She approached her younger sister, placing her hand on her shoulder with a reassuring squeeze. "We made a deal to allow them to be unharmed during this whole affair. And I promise you this, everyone will be safe and sound. By the time we're through they’ll hail us as heroes. They'll praise us to their grandchildren, saying it was us that gave them new hope and a home for them and their families." She said excitedly.

Sonata though, wasn't so sure. "I don't know. It sounds ... fishy and-"

Aria once again failed to hide her disdain. "Look, do you want to help Dad?"

"More than anything!" Sonata blurted out while glaring at her.

"Then this will help him. Adagio and I guarantee it," she said, smiling a touch.

Sonata looked down, and saw the wet gun shaking in her hand. It wasn't just the cold atmosphere causing the shivering. Her sisters were ever the schemers, and she had seen several concocted plans explode in their collective faces. There was a high probability of failure once again, but the promise of freedom for everyone was too tempting a prize to let slip.

"Alright, I-I'm in."

Aria and Adagio both let out sighs of relief.

"Good," Adagio said cheerfully while beginning down the dead street. "Come on, we have a meeting with Flash Sentry. The last message was from him about that reporter. He’ll tell us where to find her."

With that, both Adagio and Aria began their walk into the depths of low town. Sonata didn't follow initially. A chance to reclaim the surface would be a dream come true, but it felt like just that. And if it really was possible, then why all the shadow games? Wouldn't everyone back home want to know and help?

With a sigh and a sniff, she reached around behind and slid the cold wet revolver into her waistband. Left with more questions than answers, she ran off into the rain.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

The sheets of rain accented by the odd clap of thunder drizzled down the apartment window as Vinyl stared out across town. As she sat hunched over on a desk chair with an elbow propped against the window sill, she mused that most people would probably be hunkering down away from the chilly deluge. For a split second, the DJ was in her studio, delivering a weather bulletin into her microphone and wishing every listener safe passage, but a light titter brought her back to reality.

Humans weren't the only ones caught in the elements. Vinyl looked down at the planter box, where a family of doves had built a nest, with the mother bird keeping her two little chicks close and dry while the father would stop by every now and then with a worm or two for food. Geez, what a time to have kids. I'd invite you all in, but I think just having me here is already pushing it.

With a sudden spurt of creativity, Vinyl breathed on the window, fogging up a sizable portion of the pane. She couldn't readily let wild birds in – Octavia would throw a fit – but she could at least let them know she cared. The quickly drawn smiley face wouldn't be winning any awards, but it was enough to invoke a smile of her own.

Which promptly vanished when she remembered why she was where she was. It had been roughly a week since she practically moved into Octavia's flat, and the DJ had never returned to the studio. She thought about going back and becoming the voice of the people once more, but after the elevator incident, she figured it was best to just forget about that venture. Just the mere recollection of long, coffee fueled hours behind the console, waiting for the next “public relations officer” to burst in and set her straight had Vinyl rubbing away at her temple in frustration.

As the thoughts slowly ebbed away, the trumpets and saxophones of smooth jazz took their place. She took a few seconds to fully immerse herself in the bright cadence, before looking up at Octavia's premium sound system. It would have been tuned to a totally different station when Vinyl switched it on an hour ago, but being in the business taught her that most musicians hated having their equipment messed with.

It also felt nice to hear something that was reminiscent of simpler times, rather than her own collection of angry, antisocial tunes – so the dial remained untouched.

A glance outside revealed that the swirling masses of the weatherfront had passed, and a light drizzle from the grayed sky was all that remained. The worst had passed, and the sun would shine on the city once again. So what if the radio gig didn't work out, there were other means of musical expression – and no reason why light couldn't be shined on them.

Maybe it's time to make a new start.

The last time she made a new start was when she came down from the rooftops to pursue a ground bound life. Acclamation from having full run of the rooftops to such a fiercely regulated society was no easy feat, and at best, Vinyl was barely off the fringe.

Octavia was the first person from street level – other than her manager and the Griff goons policing her every broadcast – that the ex DJ had gotten to know personally. Having a friend outside of any obligation with similar interests to her own had worked wonders. She knew of all the great clubs and haunts where artists could jump-start their careers while making a few bucks on the side – and even though their tastes would clash from time to time – they both genuinely wanted each other to succeed.

She had helped Vinyl get set up before, and she probably could lend a helping hand once again.

Through the rain slicked window, Vinyl could just make out a few blots of color streaking across the low roofs. The gaudy colors and lightning yellow backpacks brought a nostalgic smile to her face.

"Be safe guys. Weather's getting colder."

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Scootaloo was never a fan of menial work, especially if she was cleaning up a mess that somebody else had created. But dipping the mop into the wheeled bucket and painting the floor with suds – once the bane of her existence – now served as a distraction from current affairs.

It had been almost two weeks since she had been taken from Cheerilee's orphanage, and the most grueling few weeks she had ever endured. Even though Scootaloo liked to consider herself athletic, the enforced training regime she was now under was far beyond anything she could have ever imagined, let alone prepared for.

Without thinking, she stopped mopping and raised her hand up to her face. The jaw had stopped throbbing some time ago, but it still acted up once in a while. It was now nothing compared to the dull fatigue that radiated throughout her body. The harsh drills and even harsher obstacle courses were only just beginning to take their toll. The fact that the gruel they were fed with was unpalatable wasn't helping either.

She looked ahead, and saw Alula on her knees scrubbing away at some scuffmarks on the tile floor. She also saw their two guards busy with their own conversation just ahead. She sighed with a sniff as she returned to work.

Over time, Scootaloo noticed changes in their training. Some of the Griffs would take away highly excelling trainees, for them to never be seen again. Alula believed that they were either taken to a more advanced facility, or deployed outright.

A similar fate was also befalling those that couldn't make the grade. But unlike with the excelling troops, they were taken away with zero fanfare, and Scootaloo swore she could hear painful wailing in the dead of the night – even though the walls were soundproof.

Not wanting the situation to get any worse, Scootaloo was careful to pace herself. She only did enough to keep from being fed to an incinerator, but not so well that she became one of Iron Will's poster children.

Then there were the psychological aspects of confinement. Every morning, the trainees were roused from fitful slumber by loudspeakers blaring out announcements and pro-Griff propaganda. At first, it was run of the mill schedules and orders for the day, but it quickly evolved into strange metaphors recited by a sickeningly cheerful voice. Eventually, it was Alula that suggested that it all was a ploy to brainwash them into submission.

After that revelation, the two began doing anything they could to block out the propaganda. When alone, they would try and pass the time by playing childish hand games. Scootaloo would from time to time pull out a length of twine that was swiped from the cafeteria and randomly tie a knot, only to unravel it a few minutes later. When under guard, they would just focus on the training or whatever basic tasks they were given on the side. Anything to keep their young minds focused and unhindered by the words.

When they had finished washing the floor, they were dismissed by the guards and ordered to report to the gymnasium for some sort of review. They both saluted then marched away. Once they were away from the scene, Scootaloo groaned and rubbed her wrists.

"If I have to mop another damn floor, it’ll be too soon." She growled. She turned to Alula to see her looking around them. "Did you find another way?" She whispered.

Alula shook her head. "No, the only way to get out of here is through the vents. But I have no idea how big they are or if they can even hold our weight."

Scootaloo felt her arm. "Well I've been losing pounds trying to get skinny. I can't take anymore of their food, anyway. I swear there is something in it."

Alula nodded. "I noticed it too. I always feel funny after eating."

As they reached the end of the corridor, Scootaloo took a left down another, only to backpedal furiously. She grabbed her friend before she did the same and pulled her back around the corner.

"What-"

"Shush!" Scootaloo whispered peeking out then pulled back. "It's Iron Will."

"So?" Alula whispered.

"Someone's with him, someone new."

They both peeked around the corner, and sure enough, they saw Iron Will down the hall – face set and grim as ever. A stark contrast to the soldier that stood with him.

The two friends had seen every ranking soldier at the facility at least once, but this mid height woman, dressed in the standard black fatigues and with purple hair tied back in an unobtrusive bun was a completely new face. One that was way to smiley.

"How goes the training?"

Scootaloo bit down on her clenched fist to stifle a groan of frustration as Alula shuddered. The voice from the PA!

Iron Will cleared his throat. "As to be expected, ma'am," he replied while bowing his head.

"And the propaganda?"

"We have been noticing a slight increase in their performances. Especially with the aid of the spice we placed in their food.” Iron Will said happily. "We’ve been playing the special tune at night as well."

Scootaloo and Alula looked at one another in surprise. They didn't know that they were playing something on the speakers at night!

The woman chuckled. "Good, very good. Will our new army be ready when the time comes?"

"They'll be ready. Our plan of domination will begin at your command. We'll finally get our just dues from Equestria."

Alula grabbed Scootaloo’s arm and squeezed. Scootaloo gulped and patted her hand. This can't be good.

"Good. Now remember to keep this operation under wraps from Griffin, we've waited far too long for her to ruin all the fun.”

It looked like the mystery woman was going to add more, but something outside of Scootaloo's limited view caught her attention. "Ah, I see young Smith is growing into quite the soldier."

The air of Iron Will's pride filled voice was almost fatherly. "Yes ma'am she is. She’ll make an excellent battle commander when the time comes. I’ve been training her specially to be part of our high command once we take over."

The woman chuckled. "Let's hope it's very soon. Iron Will, continue with the good work. I must take my leave and return to headquarters before anyone questions my absence." She saluted with her fist to her heart. "To the future." She declared.

Iron Will returned the gesture. "Future for the Commonwealth. Have a nice trip, Commander Glimmer."

With her business taken care of, the new commander made her way down the hall – right towards Scootaloo and Alula. Quickly looking for a hiding spot, Scootaloo spied a stack of gray crates which they promptly hid behind. After she passed and they were sure Iron Will wasn't about to do the same, they came out and looked at each other with trepidation.

"Scoots, I don't think this is a Griff army."

Scootaloo nodded. "I'm starting to see that too. If what we heard is true, something is going on and they're not with the Griffs."

"Who do you think they work for, if not them?"

Scootaloo shook her head. "I don't know, but I don't feel like sticking around to find out. Those vents are probably our only bet for escape. We have to warn my friends about this."

"Do you think they can beat them?" Alula asked worriedly.

That was a question that Scootaloo had been asking herself a lot lately. Ever since arrival, she had been sharing stories of the exploits of the group she had planned to join with Alula and any other trainee who was willing to listen. But even with Scootaloo's attempts to boost morale, all of the trainees had simply given up hope and had gone distant. People that she once thought of as siblings would now just brush her off and mumble something about getting back to their new life. I now know why.

Scootaloo desperately hoped she could escape, find Dash, and have her put an end to the madness. They had surmounted every obstacle imaginable, and had eluded the authorities every time, but what good could they do against an entire army.

"I ... don't know. But we have to tell someone." Scootaloo whispered.

"Ahem!"

They both jumped as the one person they failed to account for, Commander Smith admonished them from the corridor juncture. "Just what are you two doing here? Shouldn’t you both be at the gym?"

Scootaloo stood her ground while Alula's eyes became acutely drawn to her own bootlaces.

"We’re just on our way there, ma'am." Alula blurted out before Scootaloo could word her own response.

Smith snarled, and stabbed her finger in the direction they needed to take. "Well get going maggots!"

A short jog later, they entered the gym to find it filled with all the trainees from the various, color coded units. Gone was the rabble of two weeks earlier, replaced with row after row of stiff postures and stony faces. The way they stood at attention didn't just resemble soldiers ready for battle. Their unfocused, glossy stares were more akin to a zombie hoard in an old horror film than actual humans.

As Scootaloo fell in line behind the other red bands, she felt a peculiar sensation at the base of her skull. Something told her that she was in the right place, that her meager existence had led up to this moment. No longer individual, no longer unique, she was now just a cog in a great machine of conquest and retribution.

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the woman from the hall walk past with a triumphant smile. But when she actually turned her head for a better view, all Scootaloo saw was her Sergeant, Smith, moving up the side of the group to join with the rest of the trainers at the front.

With a mild tingling, the sensation fizzled and ebbed away, leaving her in a slack-jawed state. She looked at Alula, and it looked like she had a similar experience. Even with all their effort and care, they were still slowly falling into the trap. Not eating the tainted food was probably slowing the process, but their bodies couldn't run of fumes forever. Time was quickly running out, and Scootaloo knew what needed to be done.

We need a plan of escape, and we need it fast.

Author's Note

Here is Chapter 14, big thanks to An-Twan Star for the editing job.

I felt like for this chapter, we should get an update on the characters we haven't seen in a while, like Scootaloo, Vinyl, and even the Dazzlings.

Also thanks for hanging around as long as you guys have. I know that I've been rather slow to update in the past year or so. It makes me happy to see people still reading though I've bee slow and such. ^^' Again thanks so much. :) More stuff coming soon.

Chapter 15: The Great & Complicated Idea

Chapter 15
The Great & Complicated Idea

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

The twins, Flitter and Cloud Chaser, leaped their way over gaps and jumped over ac units as they made their way deep into Low Town to visit Cheerilee's orphanage. It had been several weeks since Rainbow's last visit, and with all the talk of disappearances, Thunderlane decided to have the twins go and see how the orphans were holding up. But this was more than just a cordial visit.

One of their regulars hadn't been showing up at HQ for some time. Scootaloo would usually spend all her free time hanging with Dash and the other couriers to learn their trade. That was the case, until she abruptly stopped coming around a few weeks back. Initially, most speculated that she had simply found something else to occupy her young mind.

But as time went on without even a simple explanation for the absence, the couriers began wonder just what Scootaloo had gotten herself into. Thunderlane had checked the GSF's records to see if she had done something stupid and got arrested, but had found nothing through the usual channels. Having done everything they could on their end, it was Pinkie who had stated that the next logical step would be to “check the place she lives at”.

They both came to a halt atop one of the many dilapidated brownstones that dotted the horizon of Low Town. It was the last place to take a rest before they had to drop down and take surface streets the rest of the way to their destination. Chaser took advantage of this by grabbing her water bottle from her bag and squirting some water into her mouth. After gulping down her fill, she offered the bottle to Flitter.

"You know," Cloud Chaser started while her sister drank. "Now that I think about it, Scootaloo was almost always messing with us at HQ. What do you think is keeping her away?"

Flitter lowered the bottle and shook her head. "I don't know. Perhaps Cheerilee finally found a way of keeping Scootaloo there for schooling?"

The two girls gave each other a deadpanned look.

"Nah!" they said at once in agreement.

Cloud Chaser was only silent for a few seconds before voicing another thought. “Think she was adopted?”

Flitter rolled her eyes while tossing the empty water bottle back to its owner. “Scootaloo, adopted? I'd pay to see someone brave enough to take her in. I bet she would fake being a brat just to keep from leaving. She likes Dash way too much.”

“Nah,” Chaser giggled. “She's exactly like Dash. Now, enough speculating, street's right down there.”

The twins scanned the horizon one last time, and descended to street level. From there, they jogged their way through several tight, litter strewn alleyways until they reached the aforementioned street. From there, the layout of the city opened up into empty lots filled with rusted out cars and all matter of junk that nobody wanted anymore. Except for one.

The gated and chain link fenced in lot – while nowhere near perfect – was a welcoming sight when compared with its dower surroundings. The former schoolhouse was certainly better kept than the neighboring buildings, and the attached playground had some decent – albeit rusty – equipment inside. Plus, it was the only place that didn't have a trashy stench coming from it.

But Cloud Chaser felt that something was amiss. If there were as many orphans as Rainbow and Scoots had stated, then shouldn't there be at least a few outside...?

"Flitter?" Cloud Chaser continued to stare into the playground with skepticism. "Aren't there usually kids out here?"

Flitter shrugged. "Don’t know. Only Dash comes here. They could be napping for all we know."

Cloud Chaser shuddered while rubbing her arms. "Well to me, seeing no kids at an orphanage just makes it creepy. I mean-” Chaser gasped. “Cheerilee's been sick, right? You don't think its some kind of virus!?”

Flitter gave her a flat look. “A virus.”

“Yeah, like, a really nasty one.”

“I doubt that.”

“But we haven't been in this part of town in months. What if there is some kind of sickness going around?”

"Seriously, take a chill pill and relax!" Flitter snapped. "There is no sickness. Heck, Cheerilee could be better for all we know!”

“I-it could be like in that movie-!”

Flitter wheeled around to face her twin with a pointed finger. “That's it, no more horror flicks for you.”

Chaser visibly pouted as her sister pushed in the wrought iron gate with a metallic screech from its worn hinges. “Lets just get in, find Scoots, and get on with our runs.”

Flitter strode down the short path to the orphanage while Chaser followed closely behind. The closer they got to the front door, though, the slower the pace became. From a few feet away, the twins could see that something wasn't right. When they closed the distance and got right up to the door, they could see that it wasn't shut fully and was sitting at a bit of an angle.

Flitter looked to her sister with trepidation.

"The door... it's been kicked in."

Cloud Chaser gulped as the two peeked around the ajar door. There was light coming through the gap, and there were sounds of habitation inside, specifically from children. With a shrug, Flitter examined the door for any other damage as Cloud Chaser knocked lightly on its wooden surface.

"Knock, knock, anyone home?" She called while gently pushing the door open.

Once Chaser had went inside, Flitter could get a decent view of the doorframe. Where the latch would usually be had been rendered into a deep, splintery gouge. It had obviously failed to keep intruders out, but Flitter hoped that a busted door was the only lasting damage.

Once they both had entered, a young girl walked over and smiled, recognizing the twins' vibrant clothes.

"Hi!"

Not wanting to startle the young greeter, Chaser smiled disarmingly. "Um hi, I'm Cloud Chaser, and this is my sister, Flitter. We’re looking for Miss Cheerilee and Fluttershy."

"Oh," The girl said sadly. "They’re upstairs. Miss Cheerilee is sick."

Chaser inhaled sharply, but before she could ask if Cheerilee had gotten worse, her sister asked a different question.

"What’s your name sweetie?"

"Misty." The girl replied smiling. "I'm six."

Flitter was confused as to why she would also state her age, but then noticed that there weren't any other orphans around apart from Misty and a few others. None of them appeared to be older than ten years of age, which begged the question...

"Where are the older kids?"

"Gone," Misty replied simply.

Flitter was aghast. "Gone? What do you mean gone?"

Misty shuddered. "Scary monsters came and took them away."

Flitter knelt down gently to the little girl's level. "Monsters huh? What did they look like?"

"They were black, shiny monsters. With guns that were so loud!" she exclaimed while covering her ears.

"What is going on down-" The twins and Misty looked up the stairs to see Fluttershy with a grim expression and holding what appeared to be a revolver in her hand. She sighed with relief when she saw who it was that had entered the building.

"Oh I'm sorry, I thought you were burglars."

"Fluttershy, what happened?" Flitter asked.

"And where'd you get the gun?" Cloud Chaser asked in shock. From what she heard from Dash, Fluttershy despised keeping weapons anywhere near the kids.

Fluttershy looked at the revolver and sighed sadly. "Cheerilee bought this years ago for protection. We didn't need to use it up until recently. Luckily, no shots fired... yet anyway."

"Where's Cheers? Misty here told us she’s still sick... did she get worse?" Flitter asked worriedly.

Fluttershy sighed and descended the rest of the stairs to them. "Men and women in police armor came and took all of the elder children. Cheerilee got hurt in the struggle, and has been steadily getting worse ever since."

"How long ago was this?"

"Three weeks." She replied.

Flitter cursed softly. “Shit, that's about the time she stopped showing up.”

Fluttershy gripped the revolver a little tighter. “They just... kicked the doors in... and took the oldest ones. They packed them into a trailer... like animals.”

"Miss Fluttershy! Miss Fluttershy!"

Fluttershy was unable to elaborate any further when one of the remaining orphans – a little boy, ran over while sniffing and holding a cup. "I'm thirsty."

Fluttershy bit her lip while reaching out to stroke his head. Flitter then noticed just how greasy he looked. Another look revealed that the other children looked just as filthy. Even Fluttershy looked like she hadn't had a shower in some time.

"Our water was cut off last week." Fluttershy answered the unasked question. "And with winter coming, it's going to get more difficult."

The twins were in shock. Why a basic utility such as water would be denied to an orphanage of all things was beyond them. Living in Low Town was always a challenge, and resources were never easy to come across. But running a full blown orphanage without any access to fresh water would be next to impossible.

"This is bad." Cloud Chaser looked her sister's way. "If they took the older kids, then cut off the water... what do you think?"

Flitter frowned, then reached for her IPod communicator. "I have some idea why, but right now, we need to report this." She placed her ear bud in her ear and took the mic piece. "Thunderlane, its Flitter. We have a huge problem."

Cloud Chaser turned to Fluttershy watching her hug the boy. "Don’t worry Shy, we got you're back... all of us.”

Fluttershy smiled softly. “Thank you.”

Cloud Chaser smiled sadly and got Flitter's attention.

"Tell Thunderlane to find Rainbow. She needs to know what’s going on."

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

The small table was hardly a hindrance as Rainbow Dash vaulted over it and landed with a squat on the other side – just missing all the expensive equipment nearby. With a cocky grin, she faced her rooftop companion. “See. No biggie.”

"Rainbow, I know you said you want to teach me but... this might be a bit extreme."

Great, she thinks the table is extreme.

"It's simple, really. You just leap frog over the table."

"But Rainbow, I'm nowhere near as athletic as you."

"Come on Twi, just try it. Please?"

Twilight sighed in defeat, finding herself unable to resist Dash's wry grin. "Okay, okay. But if I fall, we stop."

Rainbow shrugged. "Yeah whatever, I know you can do it. Just get a running start."

For the past week, whenever she had the free time, Rainbow had been coming up to the mainframe to see Twilight. Without a whole lot to do up on the roof, Dash had been practicing and showing off every free running maneuver she knew of. Naturally, these death defying stunts grabbed the attention of Twilight, who professed that she wished she could do the very same.

And this ended up with Rainbow training Twilight in the art of free running. For every technique shown, the scientist would furiously type several pages worth of notes into her laptop attempting to detail how said technique was mathematically impossible to pull off – only for the runner to laugh maniacally before pulling off something even crazier.

But Rainbow knew that even with Twilight studying her every move, it wouldn't pay off until there was some active participation. That was why the table was cleared off and dragged out into the open. It was the simplest move she knew of, and Twilight was already balking.

The woman in question had retreated back to the water tank. She wrung her hands nervously, trying to build up enough courage to go. With a resigned sigh, she bent her knee into a runners stance and rushed toward the cleared off table. When she jumped and her feet left the ground, whatever small tidbits of information that Rainbow had shared earlier ceased coursing through her mind.

As soon as she felt the table underfoot, Twilight tensed her legs and basically fell into a crumpled heap onto the rough wood. She remained on hands and knees, gasping as she looked around. Those gasps soon turned into tiny whoops of joy. She had done it! She had done... whatever it was that Rainbow had asked of her. But the cackling laughter nearby told a different story.

“Ha ha! You're face! So serious!”

“Hey, I did what you asked!”

Rainbow took a few seconds to get herself under control before speaking. "Well, I guess you made it on the table. Now you just need to leap frog over it."

Twilight flushed with embarrassment as she got off the table. "Show me again," she ordered.

Rainbow nodded. "Alright."

The professional backpedaled several paces, then she zipped her jacket to prevent any loose fabric from interfering. After an exaggerated stretching routine, she got into her own runners position. Unlike Twilight, Dash took off like a rocket at the table. The blue blur rapidly closed the distance, but rather than jump onto the table...

Twilight watched as Rainbow pushed off the ground into a horizontal dive over the obstacle. It looked like she wouldn't make it all the way over, but her hands came down to arrest her fall while she tucked her legs up to her body. When her palms hit the wood, she immediately pushed off the tabletop and landed on the other side on all fours like a frog on the floor.

Rainbow then leaped up to her feet, spun herself around, and bowed. “See! Easy as pie.”

"Wow," Twilight whispered while shaking her head. "I don't think I can do that that quickly Rainbow."

Rainbow sighed. "Come on, you can't do it if you keep doubting yourself. You have to... let your body move on its own. Anyone can do this Twilight, you just got to let yourself go, and do it."

As the runner grabbed her shoulder in a friendly, encouraging manner, Twilight swore that the chilly air temperature had gone up several degrees in a second. She could feel a sheen of sweat on her forehead, and her palms had slicked up as well. The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, so the temperature should be dropping...

Twilight let out a tense gasp, and rushed over to her laptop bag. "Oh dear, I have to get back! I have reports to write before I go to bed, and I have to get them sent to Celestia first thing in the morning."

As her new friend haphazardly stuffed her laptop and other assorted devices into the bag, Rainbow allowed herself a disappointed grimace. Spending time with Twilight was a refreshing break from having to personally deal with idiot contacts who always tried to weasel their way out paying her group in full and other day to day shenanigans. Oh well, there would always be another day.

"Well, um, I'll see you tomorrow, right?"

Twilight shook her head. "No, not tomorrow."

"Why not?"

Twilight sighed. "I have much to prepare. Tomorrow is Nightmare Night, and I was invited to a party. I have to find a dress and everything, and that’ll take all day."

Rainbow blinked in surprise at that. "What? Nightmare Night with no costumes?"

Twilight smiled a touch. "No I'm afraid not. They said it was a black tie event. No costumes. I was told, however, that I can invite one person. But I don't really know anyone here in the city."

“Where is this party?”

“Cloudsdale Plaza.”

Twilight was suddenly concerned when she saw Dash's eyes glaze over in quiet reverie. She stared off into space, the corners of her mouth moving slightly as if mentally reciting something in her head. But just as it occurred to Twilight just what her offhanded answer could mean, Rainbow suddenly – and vocally – came back to her senses.

“Crap! I almost forgot! I have a final delivery to make. I-I'll catch you later, Twilight!”

With that, Rainbow bolted – straight off the building and leaving Twilight to her own bewildered devices.

"Oh..." She whispered sadly. "I was going to ask her to come... I guess it wouldn’t have been such a good idea anyway."

Twilight hefted her pack and walked to the roof edge. True, it probably wouldn't have worked out, considering Rainbow didn't seem to fit into the rigid mold of Cloudsdale society, but it would have been nice to have a friend there with her amongst so many strangers.

She sighed sadly, and began descending the fire escape, the sudden excitement for writing notes fading away with each downward step.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

“No! No more! This ends tonight!”

Rarity clung to the edge of her seat like ivy as the climax of the movie that her and Applejack were watching began to play out. The wife, fed up with years of torment at the hands of her deranged husband, was now making her final stand – with gun in hand. While Rarity was almost trembling with anticipation at the new development, the same could not be said of her own lover.

Applejack stifled a yawn while struggling to keep her eyes open. After a long and stressful day on the job, she wanted to do nothing other than curl up in bed and sleep it off. But she promised Rarity a movie night, and had figured that she still had enough energy to keep her word. That was two hours ago, and her eyelids had just about given out. Maybe I could just... rest my eyes...

She only got a few seconds of reprieve before an obnoxious rap at the front door coupled with the gun going off on TV caused her to almost hit the ceiling with a terrified yell. Rarity also jumped, then glared back and snapped. “Applejack, honestly!”

Applejack wanted to retort in defense, but the knocking renewed with added vigor. She took a bewildered look at her watch to see that it was getting close to midnight.

"Who would be knocking this late?" She whispered while reaching under the coffee table to pull out a small pistol that was taped to the underside.

Applejack wasn't the biggest fan of having a loaded weapon in anything other than a holster, but apart from on-duty security forces, the citizenry were barred from possessing firearms. She wasn't even allowed to bring her duty gun home, so the black market special would have to do.

With gun in hand, Applejack rose from the couch and walked towards the door, chambering a round with a muted clack in the process. She could also hear Rarity abandoning the movie she had already seen before and moving safely off into the kitchenette – just like they had practiced.

Having had enough of the racket, Applejack barked out. “Yeah, yeah, I'm coming!”

Now at the door, she got in a good defensive position before inching it open for a peek outside. Her eyes weren't greeted by some trouble making punk or would be home invader as she had feared, but the bright blue jacket and shock of rainbow hair was unmistakable. What is she doing here?

She made to shut the door in her face, but a sneakered foot found its way through the gap and halted Applejack's progress completely. “Damn it, Dash! What the hell are you doing here?! Didn't I tell you-!”

"Hear me out, AJ!" Rainbow almost shouted. "I need your help!"

"Help?" Applejack glared, not budging an inch as Rainbow tried to squeeze herself through the opening. "Why would I help you!? Why should I help...?"

As Applejack got a better look at Dash's desperate expression through the gap, she took a pause. She knew that Rainbow hated the middle and upper class districts, and would need a very good reason to venture into them. If whatever issue she had was serious enough to have her running to Applejack's doorstep, then it was probably serious for the ex-runner too.

"Something going on with the others?"

Rainbow shook her head. "No, nothing like that. It's personal."

Applejack quirked her brow. "Personal?"

"Yeah," Rainbow replied with difficulty. "Can we talk inside please? I-I don't want anybody else to hear."

Applejack bit her lip with uncertainty. Did she really want to risk her new life on the ground over an old friend's personal issues? Eventually, she relented – her tired mind deciding that five minutes inside wouldn't hurt anyone. And Rare would have a field day if she heard I'd snubbed somebody's feelings.

"Alright, come in."

With entry now admitted, Rainbow quickly passed through and just about stepped off the welcome mat before Applejack stopped her with and outstretched hand. "Take off your shoes."

Rainbow looked down at her favorite sneakers, then slid them off her feet and over to where the other pairs of shoes resided. “Heh, my bad.”

With Dash now inside, Applejack locked up the door back up, after which she safetied her gun.

"Applejack?"

The worried tone in Rarity's voice helped Applejack remember how Dash's last visit to their home had went. With the strange woman from before now in their home, she had every right to be concerned.

Applejack walked over to her and whispered something into her ear, making sure the new guest wouldn't be able to hear. After a few more seconds, Rarity nodded and addressed Rainbow.

"Well, since we have a guest, let’s not waste another second hanging around the front door. Make yourself at home.”

With that, Rarity turned on her heel and went back into the kitchen.

“Come on, Rainbow.” Applejack led the way into the living area. “Let's talk.”

As soon as they reached the expensive leather sofa, Applejack exchanged her pistol with the remote on the coffee table and turned off the television. She then collapsed into the sofa, and patted the cushion next to her.

“Rainbow, would you like something to drink, dear?”

Dash pulled her gaze from the offered seat to see Rarity poking her head out the kitchen doorway. She cleared her throat. “Um, sure. Thanks.”

Before Rarity could ask what kind of drink Rainbow preferred, Applejack butted in with her own answer.

"Just give her water."

Applejack could see her lover grit her teeth for a split second, before it was replaced by a forced grin. “I see. You're strict rules?”

Applejack smirked back. “Don't you know it.”

“Yeah, uh...” Rainbow nervously stuttered. “Water's fine.”

Once Rarity went to retrieve the water, Applejack cut right to the chase. "So, Rainbow? What's this thing you need help with?"

Rainbow was silent as Rarity came back with two tall glasses of water and offered one to her. She took the glass and took a sip that turned into a long pull. She had been so fixated on getting to Applejack's place that she had forgotten to keep hydrated. After drinking down to the halfway point, she stopped and saw that her old friend hadn't touched the other glass on the table. Her green eyes were imploring Rainbow to say whatever it was that she had come to say.

"Does she have to hear?" Rainbow asked worriedly.

Applejack turned to Rarity, then smirked. "Yes, she can listen."

Rainbow glared as Rarity frowned. "Jack."

"Oh come on, what's the worst thing that could happen?"

“Applejack!” Her partner warned.

Applejack held up her hands in defeat. “Alright, alright.”

Rarity squeezed the bridge of her nose as she turned and left the living area with some parting words. “I swear, you are so childish sometimes.”

Yeah, well...you're just...

Applejack's thought process trailed off when she remembered what started the little spat in the first place. With a neutral expression, she addressed the elephant in the room.

"Alright, Dash, she's gone. Now what is going on?"

Rainbow sighed, not bothering to take a seat.

"You see, um..." She kept giving glances towards the kitchen that Rarity had disappeared into. Once she was certain that she wasn't about to come back, the courier let her tensed shoulders fall.

"There's someone... I like." She began.

"Yeah? And?" Applejack coaxed.

"And this person is going to a party tomorrow night. And I thought I could go too, but..."

Applejack held up a silencing hand. "Hold up. Just who is this person?”

She couldn't be bothered to hide her sideways glance as she asked her next question. “And since when did you fall in love?"

Rainbow blushed harshly at her guess. Applejack smirked. "I see, so you are in love. Who is this guy? I thought you dislike guys?" She suddenly gasped. "Is it Flash?!"

"Wha – h-hell no! What kinda person do you take me for?!"

Applejack's raucous laughter filled the room as Rainbow's face turned several shades deeper into the red department. But Dash also couldn't stop her own grin – It had been far too long since had heard that crazy laugh.

And she was also quick to dismiss her question. "No, never with Flash."

"Ah okay, okay." Applejack said with a cough from her laugh. "So who, then?"

Rainbow's only response was to begin toying with her jacket zipper. Applejack may have been out of the loop for some time, but she still knew exactly how Dash functioned when she was trying to hide things. Whelp, if she doesn't want to say, then she can take this elsewhere.

Rainbow bit her lip. “This person... she's new to town, and-"

"A she?!"

The loud exclamation made Dash freeze up mid-speech, her jaw hanging limply.

"Wait a minute, you love a girl?" Applejack laughed heartily.

"Applejack honestly!" Rarity exclaimed as she walked back into the room while glaring at her lover. "That is rude!"

"Rude?" Applejack gasped, laughing still. "Rude?! Do you know what kind of crap I heard from her after I admitted to her and my gang that I was in love with you?" Applejack stood up as Rainbow covered her beet colored face.

"I find it ironic that she had the nerve to call me out on loving a woman, but she ends up loving a woman herself!" She bent over on her knees laughing. "It's hilarious!"

While Rainbow continued to bask in her shame. Rarity slowly walked over to her significant other, and smacked her upside the head, just hard enough to silence her cackling.

"Oww! That hurt!"

But Rarity wasn't finished. To Rainbow's astonishment, the smaller woman literally grabbed Applejack by the ear, and dragged her off the sofa and across the room.

"Oww, oww! Rarity, please!" She exclaimed as Rarity dragged her around a corner and out of sight.

With some concern mixed with mild amusement, Rainbow followed the action to the doorway they had disappeared into. She peeked around the corner just enough to see Rarity standing with her back turned blocking another doorway.

"Take a shower and cool off, and don't come back out until you have a civil attitude!" Rarity ordered before shutting the door.

Rainbow was already back in her original spot by the time Rarity returned with an apologetic frown on her face.

"Sorry about all that, but... I swear, was she always this unpredictable?" She asked.

Rainbow cleared her throat and shrugged. "I kinda had it coming."

"Nonsense, dear. There’s no shame in it."

"In what?" Rainbow asked.

"Loving another young woman."

Rainbow blushed, coughing into her fist. "Um, yeah. I knew that."

Rarity smiled softly at her. "Well, we weren't properly introduced since... you know..."

Rainbow nodded. "Yeah, I guess."

"You're Rainbow Dash." She said, taking Rainbow’s hand and shaking it. "Applejack has told me many stories about the two of you as children. By the way she talked, it was like you two were attached at the hip or something.”

Rainbow grinned. "Well, we were all we had growing up. Like sisters."

Rarity chuckled. "Well, I'm Rarity. Hmm...? I take it you recently started having these, erm, feelings, so you went to the closest authority figure you knew of on the subject, correct?"

Rainbow shrugged. "I guess you can put it that way. I figured AJ could help me out."

"Do you like this girl?"

Rainbow nodded. "Yeah, she's nice, smart... fun to be with."

"And?" Rarity egged on, nudging her elbow to Rainbow’s arm. Rainbow blushed as she finally took a seat on the couch.

"I want to know her more. I want to hang out with her. She's... from the outside, outside this city. I find her... oh, what is the word I’m looking for?"

"Interestin'?"

The two halted their conversation as Applejack casually re-entered the room with an amused expression.

"What did I say-" Rarity began as Applejack held up her hands.

"Hey, I'm done. But I won't apologize for what I said."

Rainbow shrugged. "I deserved that lip."

Applejack smiled. "So who is this girl? I mean, there aren’t a whole lotta folks coming from outside the city... unless..." Applejack paused with worry, seeing that Rainbow was playing with her zipper again and avoiding all possible eye contact.

"Who is she?"

“Well...”

"Tell me her name."

Rainbow looked to Applejack, then sighed. "Her name is Twilight Sparkle... she’s going to a ball tomorrow night and I want to go with her."

Applejack's mouth dropped open. "You have a crush on the Purple Eye Sore?!"

"Applejack!" Rarity exclaimed. "How many times do I have to tell you not to call that girl by that uncouth name?"

Rainbow sheepishly rubbed the back of her neck. "Yeah... that's her."

Applejack looked mortified as she shook her head. "Dash, that girl has bad news all over her."

Rarity scoffed. "Applejack, you're overreacting. She seems like a nice girl to me."

"She probably is a nice girl, but that's not the trouble I meant." Applejack replied with an even tone, turning back to Rainbow. "She’s being watched like a hawk, Dash. From the lowest ranks all the way to the top. Even Gilda Griffin has an eagle eye on her. And some are even speculating... in the romantic light."

Rainbow and Rarity both stared at her in surprise.

"Really?" Rarity gasped. "My goodness."

"Anyway, don't repeat that." Applejack snarled. "It's all just a rumor."

She addressed Dash once more. "So, you want help in what, exactly? If you already forgotten, Dash, you're a criminal in the Griffs wording of criminal. So how are you going to be with this girl with dozens of snipers watching your every move?"

Rainbow bit her lip. "I forgot about that."

Applejack was about to make a jab about how the leader of the couriers could have made such an oversight, but a cheerful, sing-songed word stopped her.

“Ideea~!”

Rarity rushed over to Rainbow. "I'll give you a total makeover!"

"A what?!" Rainbow and Applejack both shouted.

"Look at this!" Rarity exclaimed, grabbing Rainbow’s shoulder and looking her up and down. "Hmm, a bit of a tricky piece here, but I bet you money I can take this girl from street urchin and transform her into a sophisticated young woman!"

Rainbow's complexion went as pale as a sheet. She looked to Applejack, hoping for her to come up with a better plan that didn't involve a total makeover. Applejack did protest, but not necessarily in Dash's defense.

“Now hold on just a second, Rare! I'm all for giving an old friend advice, but helping her break god knows how many laws to sneak into a government function is pushing it.”

“Oh, pfft. Applejack, this is a Nightmare Night party, not some secret meeting of agents. I know how to make people look right at home. Why, when I'm through with Rainbow, not even you will recognize her.”

Applejack still wasn't wholly convinced. “Rarity, I don't doubt for a second that you can make Rainbow Dash fit right in, but just getting her past security would be a real chore, and that's not counting biometrics!”

“Can I say something?”

Before they could get any further into an argument, both Rarity and Applejack silenced themselves to hear out Rainbow. With the latter's silent blessing, Dash took her chance to speak.

“You don't need to worry about any of that, I can get past those guys easily enough. And if there are biometrics or whatever, Thunderlane can easily hack his way through it.”

Applejack was conflicted. She didn't like how haphazardly things were coming along, nor the fact that more people were being dragged in by the minute. But she also knew – having been there herself – that love was a powerful force, and that Dash would act on it with or without help. It wasn't the greatest decision, but Applejack felt that not supporting her would lead to bigger issues down the line.

She rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “Yeah... apart from a head-on attack, that's about the only way I can think of to get through – well – that and a slick disguise.”

“Urgh, could we do this without a total makeover?”

Rarity looked at Rainbow like she had just spoken a foreign language. “Not a chance. You want this date, correct?”

“Um...”

“That's what I thought, and a complete renewal is the only way.”

Applejack nodded. "Okay, I'm still convinced that this is a bad idea. But, you know what, it's been a long time since you've done anything like this Rare. Are you sure you're up to it? Also, we still need an okay from Dash."

Rarity blushed harshly as she cleared her throat. "Of course, Rainbow, would you like me to help you change your look? I promise that no one will know it's you."

Rainbow turned to Applejack for help but the older woman shrugged.

"It's up to you. Personally, I don't like this one bit – too many ways it could go south. But, if you choose help you'll get that date with your friend without being arrested on the spot." Applejack winked.

Rainbow turned to Rarity to see her insanely big grin and excited, sparkling eyes. The courier was way out of her comfort zone on this one, but the allure of being with Twilight was too much of a tug to ignore.

"Alright," She sighed. "Let's do it." Rarity cheered while Applejack smirked. "Just don't touch the jacket or the hair, got it. They're my symbols."

Applejack snickered. "You don't seem to understand just how total this transformation has to be. For you to not get caught, we have to change everything, even you're name."

"Agreed!"

"Wait... What?!"

Author's Note

Here's chapter 15 and huge thanks to An-Twan Star for the editing job. :)

I'm trying to keep these short.

So I'll let you guy speculate how this makeover will end up. XD Chapter 16 coming soon. ;) Hope you guys enjoy.

Chapter 16: The Makeover

Chapter 16
The Makeover

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Tonight was the big night, and Rainbow Dash had spent most of the daylight hours perched atop a stool in her friend’s bathroom. She stared into the mirror, and a total stranger glared back with a hint of scorn. What Applejack’s significant other claimed were simple procedures were anything but, and Dash had been poked, prodded, and primmed with so many different styling implements that she had given up counting. If she had known that there would have been so much fuss, the runner would have canned the whole thing and waited the extra day to see Twilight. It was now too late in the game to backtrack, and Dash wasn’t one to back away from a challenge.

After all the talk and planning the night before, she had opted to stay the night on the couch instead of risk jumping roof to roof in an exhausted stupor in the dark. But getting actual sleep was a challenge in an unfamiliar place, and it didn't help that Rarity was wide awake in the guest bedroom-turned-workshop creating something for the ball. The whirring of sewing machines came to an abrupt halt at about three in the morning, when a cranky Applejack practically dragged the seamstress away from her inspiration.

Later that morning, Rainbow’s sound sleep was disturbed by a heavenly aroma. The smell of bacon and eggs was a dose of nostalgia that brought her right back to the early days – when her father would cook breakfast on weekends he had off. But a lazy flutter of eyelids revealed that she was only correct about the plate of food. Her father was nowhere to be found, but AJ’s knowing grin was front and center.

“Yeah, I figured that would wake you up.”

Robbed of her childhood reverie, Dash sat up and grabbed the glass of orange juice, downing a bit before sputtering out a question.

“What time is it?”

Applejack glanced back towards the kitchen. “About eight, give or take.”

With an indifferent shrug, Rainbow grabbed the fork and started wolfing down the contents of the plate. As the defenseless omelet was cut up and devoured, Applejack chuckled lightly and patted Dash on the shoulder.

“When you’re done there, get in the shower. Rarity has some special conditioners and the like for you to use, but uh, just make sure your hair is washed well.”

Rainbow swallowed a mouthful of egg and glared at her. “I’m not six anymore, AJ.”

“I know, but for this to work, Rarity needs to cut your hair.”

Rainbow groaned in exasperation. Her wild appearance was her signature, and she hated the idea of replacing it with some boring haircut and dower clothing just to fit in. But that was the price to pay for admission, and to see Twilight.

After finishing her plate of food, Dash pushed off the sofa and made to leave, but was stopped by Applejack.

“Hold up.”

Rainbow looked back with a sideways glance. “Yeah?”

“How was it?”

“How was what?”

Instead of giving a clear answer, Applejack simply waved her hand at the plate with nothing but crumbs remaining. When she finally got the message, a sly grin graced Dash’s face.

“It was ai’ight.”

“Ai’ight, huh?” Applejack stared Rainbow down with a stern eye, looking for any kind of discrepancy in the review of her cooking. When she found none, her serious demeanor was reduced to chortling laughter, which Dash happily joined into.

“Heh heh, you haven’t changed in the slightest.”

“Well what can I say; I am awesome!”

“Oh yeah?” Applejack pointed a joking finger. “We’ll see how awesome you are once Rarity is through with you.”

Dash’s face fell. “Urgh, don’t remind me.”

With that, Rainbow consigned herself to fate, and slowly made her way to the bathroom. She didn’t pay much attention to the rundown of various shampoos and conditioners that Rarity wanted her to use, only grabbing the most basic one and stepping into the shower. The blessing of steaming hot water from the showerhead wasn’t lost on her, since the piddly apparatus that was a shower back at HQ only had two settings – cold, and colder. And that was considered a luxury.

Five minutes later, she left the shower and donned a bathrobe before allowing Rarity back in.

“Are we all ready, dear?”

Rainbow sighed. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”

Before the dreaded makeover could commence, Applejack poked her head in the bathroom – dressed in her security uniform.

"Need me to get anything for you and Dash while I’m at work?"

Rarity looked at Rainbow's mop of wet hair, then turned to Applejack. "No, I think we have all we need. Thank you dear."

She paused with worry. "Do you really have to go?"

Applejack shrugged. "Sorry. I have to help the others in getting the area set up for that party. Got to make sure that checkpoint is fit to bring in guests."

She then pointed at Rainbow. "Don't give Rarity too much trouble, alright. And if you do go out, wait until this evening."

Rainbow gave a flat look. "I'm not stupid, AJ."

"Just making sure."

Applejack sighed and entered the cramped bathroom, walking over to Rarity and placing a tender kiss on her cheek. "Love you, see you later."

Rarity smiled back. "Be safe."

Even though it was common knowledge that Applejack was in a serious relationship, it was still surprising for Rainbow to see one of the toughest people she knew of giving out tender kisses and loving embraces. She felt like she was intruding in private affairs, that it wasn’t her place to view their intimacy.

“You know, I-I could…”

The lovers disconnected from their hug, and Applejack reached over and patted Rainbow on the head.

“Sorry partner, but you’re not slipping away that easily.”

Dash growled an unintelligible obscenity as her once again friend left for work.

Once she heard the front door close, Rarity turned to Rainbow with a smile.

"So, first time being alone together."

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "What’s that supposed to mean?"

Rarity immediately backpedaled. “I didn’t mean it like that, dear...”

After a moment of awkward silence, Rarity sighed. "May I ask you a personal question?"

Rainbow quirked her brow while watching Rarity from the mirror. "Depends on the question."

Rarity bit her lip then sighed. "Has Applejack ever told you about her past?"

Rainbow shook her head. "No, she’s never really said anything about that. I just... left it alone after a while."

"Oh..."

"Why do you ask?"

"I guess I feel bad. I told Applejack all about my history, but when I want to learn more about her, she shuts down. It's hard for me to understand why."

Rainbow shrugged. "It's just her way of coping. Don’t take it personally if she doesn't want to tell you about it."

Rarity ran her hands down her face. "I know. But we're going to be married soon, and I don't know anything about her."

"Sure you do." Rainbow spun on the stool to face Rarity. "You've been with her for a long while. You know she's honest, strong... caring. You don't need to know her past to understand her now."

Rarity looked at her for a long moment, then smiled softly. "You're right, but it's killing me to know. Did Applejack say anything, anything at all about her past, or family?"

Rainbow nodded solemnly. "When we first met, she told me that she had a baby sister and an older brother. She was with her grandmother and siblings for their family business here in Cloudsdale. Then they attacked."

Rarity bit her lip. "Well, I guess that's better than nothing."

Rainbow wrung her hands. "After a while she stopped hoping... like I did with my dad."

"Oh." Rarity shuffled her feet. "I'm sorry darling. I didn't mean to open any old wounds. I can be so selfish sometimes."

Rainbow smirked. "Says the lady helping me get my first date free of charge. But really, think nothing of it. Applejack was the one that helped me through that time. What about you?"

"Hmm?"

"Did you lose anyone?"

Rarity nodded as she dragged a comb through Rainbow's hair. "Yes. I had a mother, father, and a baby sister myself. When the attack happened, we were fortunate enough to be living south of the area that was hit. After that, my father began to notice a shift in politics. Values of compassion and tolerance gave way to fear and hate. And then this Griffin man came into the picture with promises of a safer future. When the old congress found out what those promises entailed, they tried to reassert control, but they were unsuccessful and were quickly ousted from power. In the name of peace and order, of course.

Rainbow nodded. "I remember that time. It began the riots."

Rarity nodded. "Indeed. My father and a few others from the disbanded congress created the march against Griffin and his new military rule. It didn't end well." Rarity replied softly. "Several months of continuous marches turned riots ended in failure, and made Griffin and his army into a driving force. Father never came back one night. We feared the worst when my mother heard rumors that several family friends’ loved ones who were in the marches were either turning up dead… or not turning up at all.

"After that, mother made a back alley deal with some questionable fellows to get my sister and I out of the city. That plan didn't go well, either. When we met with the smuggler to get us out, we were suddenly attacked by the Griffin army of thugs. One of the smugglers grabbed my sister and another grabbed me. We were separated."

Rarity whispered sadly. “That was the last time I saw my mother alive.”

Rainbow bit her lip. "I'm sorry."

Rarity smiled softly. "Thank you dear. But that was the past."

"What happened after?"

Rarity shook her head. "After the whole ordeal I never saw my sister. And to save his own skin, the smuggler abandoned me in what you and Applejack call Low Town. I was taken in by a home for young girls."

Rainbow nodded. "I remember those. Applejack and I escaped a couple of them when we were little. That was before the Griffs stepped in and shut em’ down."

Rarity nodded with a smile hearing that. "Yes, it was there where I learned how to sew." She snorted with disgust. “Child labor."

“How did you get out?”

"Well, I thought a lot about my future there. I could either waste away in one place, or I could leave, learn, and gain a future. When I was fifteen, I escaped the home and began my life. I was hired at several warehouses before I got my current job. Things are better now. Well, better as it'll ever be, considering..."

"Did you ever hear about your sister?"

Dash remembered the information that Thunderlane had dug up about Rarity's sister being the singer Sweetie Belle. The fact that she had not only escaped, but was expressing her experiences through popular music had definitely put the elder sibling on the authorities’ radar. It was definitely something that she wanted to bring up to Applejack later.

Rarity nodded and continued. "After moving into the middle district I heard about her being a singer and celebrity in Equestria. But I don't know." She replied with uncertainty. "It could be my sister, but yet... unless I see her face and hear her voice with my own eyes and ears and not on some TV screen or through a radio speaker, I won’t know for sure.

Rainbow nodded. "I'm sorry to bring it all up."

Rarity shakes her head. "No, it's alright dear. I always feel better after opening up."

After a moment of silence, Rarity brought her hands together in a light clap. “Speaking of the past. It's time to get rid of yours.”

Rainbow gulped at the menacing pair of tiny styling scissors that the seamstress picked off of the vanity. "Are we seriously going to go that far?"

Rarity quirked her brow. "Do you want to see this girl or not?"

Dash blushed. "I do."

"Then you'll have to look the part dear." Rarity replied as she began to cut. "Besides, it'll grow back. You'll be back to your… usual self in a month or two. Now face the mirror."

When she faced the mirror once again, Rainbow took one last look at her natural vibrant hair – before shutting her eyes. She hated the idea of losing something so integral, but it would all be worth it in the end, right?

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

"Howdy ya'll! Back with lunch!"

Applejack elbowed the apartment door shut and quickly shuffled her way to the kitchen, shoes be damned. Her hands were occupied as it was with two sacks of takeout from the local burger joint, and she wasn’t in the mood to worry about tracked in dirt too much. With her bags now out of hand and on the counter, she was able to drop her keys and remove her security hat that had begun to itch after a few hours of continuous wear.

She then removed her jacket, and recoiled slightly at the scent of onion from the burgers – among other things. Great, gotta wash this damn thing again.

"Oh Jack, welcome back." Rarity said excitedly as she walked out from the bathroom. "Early too?"

Applejack glowered. "Eeyup, they wanted us day guards to leave and make room for the Special Forces to come in. Bunch of stuck up fools, treating us like filth even after we set the place up for them.”

“Anyway...” She hung her jacket over the back of a chair, and faced Rarity with a cracked grin. “How’d the monster do?”

Rarity almost squealed in delight. “Ooh, I thought you’d never ask!”

She pointed towards the hall leading to the hall, and just like somebody announcing the next top model, Rarity declared, "Introducing the new Rainbow Dash!"

Applejack knew that in her lover’s mind, camera flashes were snapping off, music was booming through speakers, and the crowd was oohing and aahing. But in the real world, there was silence.

She leaned in close to Rarity’s ear. “What exactly did you do to her?”

Rarity had a look of absolute innocence. “We did all the things that were discussed last night. Now, if she would come out…”

“... Fine.”

Applejack knew that her fiancée was capable of many things, but when the person she thought was her childhood friend came into view with a furious blush, she couldn’t hide her surprise.

"Well I’ll be..."

She sounded like Rainbow Dash, but that was where any similarities ended. The trademark rainbow locks of hair were nowhere to be found, dyed dark and replaced with the much less flashy short hairstyle that was commonplace in higher society.

"We had trouble with the brown dye." Rarity walked over and ran a fingers through Rainbow’s hair, causing the runner to go another shade red. "I found some old black dye lying around and it worked wonders. Also, it'll hide her roots until her natural hair grows out again."

"You did good Rarity, I hardly recognize her."

“I know! Now all we need to do is finish her ensemble, and we’ll be set for tonight.”

“Hey, you said I could take a break!”

Rarity looked to Rainbow. “Yes, I did say that. Well, since Applejack brought lunch, why don’t you two eat while I finish up. I’m guessing you two have much to discuss.”

“What about you, Rarity? Ya’ll look like you’ve been at it all day.”

Rarity had already reached into one of the bags, and a plastic salad container was in her hand. “Apologies, Applejack. But I am in the zone, as t’were.”

“Eh, suit yourself.”

After Rarity left the room, Rainbow spoke up. "What do you think?"

Applejack chuckled while rubbing the back of her neck. "Gotta admit, I'm a bit shocked. If my employers don’t recognize you, then nobody will."

She frowned. "Are you doing alright? I know this is a big change for you."

Rainbow shrugged. "I'm alright. Besides... I want to see Twilight in a comfortable setting."

"Comfortable for her?"

"Well yeah!" Rainbow said quickly. "I want to see her in her element and after learning that she was always in high society in Canterlot... perhaps this is where I can do that."

Applejack quirked her brow. "Sounds to me that you want to impress her."

Rainbow shrugged while walking over to the takeout bags. "Maybe I do. What's wrong with that?" she asked while reaching in for a sleeve of French fries.

Applejack sighed. "Nothing, it just feels like deja vu to me. You just sounded like myself when I chose to leave for the streets."

"Maybe I'm starting to accept things." Rainbow replied softly. "Things are different than they were before."

"Ain’t that the truth." Applejack agreed. "Got ya a burger."

She reached into the second sack, and pulled out a wrapped sandwich and handed it to Dash. “No onions, if I recall correctly."

Rainbow smirked. "Thanks.” She visibly shivered. “ Yeah, I still don't eat onions."

Applejack chuckled at that.

"So, found anything to wear?" Applejack asked.

"While my hair was being treated," Rainbow stopped to take a bite from her burger. She swallowed, pointing her thumb to the bedroom. “You’re girlfriend was working on something – said it would work splendidly with my new look."

Applejack nodded. “Yep, that’s Rarity for ya’.”

"Rainbow Dash, I want you to try this on!" Rarity called. "I want to make sure I made the right measurements."

Applejack stood up. "Speaking of Rarity, I kinda want to see what she came up with."

Rainbow took another bite of her burger before setting it and the fries down, and followed Applejack to the studio.

Unlike the other rooms in the immaculate apartment, Rarity’s workshop looked like a tornado had ripped through it at some point. Streamers of fabric were strewn all across the floor. Boxes and books were stacked high in the corners. And in the middle of it all, the fashionista was manipulating a black suit jacket that was currently being worn by a generic female mannequin.

"Rainbow, come stand here please." Rarity indicated to a small stepping stool by the full length mirror with her foot.

With a groan, Rainbow went over to the stool while being careful to dodge any errant rolls of thread or other utensils that posed a tripping hazard. Once up on the stool, she couldn’t help but notice some of the more elaborate designs that Rarity had drawn and taped to the mirror frame. The sketches of wild, flowing fabrics would likely never see the light of day do to the harsh regulations pertaining to clothing, so they remained on the drawing board, so to speak.

Rarity walked up behind her, and gently guided the unfinished jacket up Dash’s arms and onto her body.

“Shoulders back!”

Without waiting for a reply, Rarity grabbed Rainbow’s shoulders and pulled them back, forcing her into a straight posture.

"Good. Now, stand perfectly still."

She took a step back to admire Rainbow's new black suit jacket, with Applejack now standing next to her.

"Hmm, what do you think? Did I match her figure well?"

Applejack placed her fingers to her chin – looking Rainbow up and down.

"Hmm. Rarity, you did a great job."

"Good!" Rarity giggled excitedly. "She looks ready to just dance the night away!"

"Dance?" Rainbow gasped as her shoulders slumped forward again, causing Rarity to groan in annoyance. "I have to dance?"

Applejack broke into a guffawing horselaugh while Rarity looked absolutely flabbergasted.

"I-It's a ball, darling. Of course you have to dance."

"Fuck me."

Rainbow suddenly yelped in pain from a sharp object. She looked over her shoulder to see Rarity giving her a dangerous look – pin in hand.

"Now, now, not in my house."

Dash looked to Applejack for salvation, but wasn’t too surprised to see her friend giggling behind her hand instead.

"Traitor." Rainbow snarled with a glare.

Applejack shrugged in answer. "Will she be ready by this evening?"

"The party doesn't start until late correct?"

"Right,"

"Then of course she'll be ready by then."

Applejack nodded. “Excellent."

She then left the studio and crossed the hallway into the master bedroom. She navigated her way around the queen sized bed that took up most of the room, to stop when she reached the dresser on her side. An opened bottom drawer revealed several sets of neatly folded clothing inside which she parted to reach the bottom. She quickly saw a sliver of silver, which was pulled out of its hiding spot and back into the world.

The old MP3 player was fairly light, but in Applejack’s grip it felt like a leaded weight. It was like an anchor – keeping her tethered to the life she had left behind, and it wasn’t going to falter anytime soon. Just yesterday, its existence wouldn’t have even crossed her mind, but with Dash in her life once again…

She pressed the big round button, and the screen snapped to attention, revealing nothing except for a simple password prompt. The pass didn’t involve any characters, but rather a certain sequence of buttons had to be pressed for entry.

Applejack made her way out of the room while messing with the buttons on the machine, trying to remember her personal code. A click to the left, down, two to the right, then left...

"Whoa, you actually kept that old thing?"

She looked up to see that she was standing aimlessly in the doorway to the studio, and that Rainbow was currently getting her sleeve looked over by a keen eye who was adding little pins here and there to mark quick changes and tucks.

"Yeah," Applejack replied. "I couldn’t bring myself to toss it. Figured that if something went awry, you would at least be able to contact me. I’ll be right back.”

She left the room, out to the kitchen and right out the front door, grabbing her jacket in the process. Down the hall and up the stairs, she came out of the service exit and stepped out into the brisk mid-afternoon air. Without any extra time wasted, she pulled a cigarette and lit it up, taking a long drag of the vile smoke it produced. It would soon do its dirty deed, relieving all the stress in her mind and tension in her muscles that had been steadily building all afternoon, only to demand that she do it again soon.

Finally feeling some relief, she held the cigarette in her mouth and re-entered her pass. The screen flashed, and a list of frequencies with signal strength indicators beside them. They were not named, so she guessed that the strongest connection was coming from Rainbow’s device downstairs. She scrolled through the short list, and picked the one for HQ.

“H-hey.”

Applejack smacked herself. Not only wasn’t the ear bud or microphone plugged in, but she doubted that a simple hey guys would be appropriate after being out of the loop for so long. With the bud now in ear, she keyed the mike and tried again.

"Big-T, this is AJ. Reporting."

After a lengthy wait, a peal of white noise sounded through the headset. After a few more seconds, the signal cleared up and the man himself came in loud and clear.

"I haven't heard that handle in a very long time."

Applejack smiled as she tapped the ashes off the cigarette back in hand.

"It sure has old friend. Listen, I need a favor, and I know you have eyes everywhere in Low Town."

"Sure I do... why are you asking?"

"Listen, who is free tonight?”

"Why? Wait, is Rainbow with you? Is she alright?"

"Yes she's with me, and she's fine. Perfectly fine."

"... Why is she with you?"

Applejack took a long drag, then slowly exhaled. "Look, this is a personal thing for Dash, and I want your’s and the others full cooperation."

"Alright, alright. What did you want us to do?"

"Who's free?"

"Well, uh... we have Pinkie and Ditzy here now."

Applejack nodded. "They'll have to do. Anyway, you know about Rainbow's dear outsider friend, right? Don’t lie to me that you haven't seen them together."

The only response received was a sputtering, coughing fit from the other end of line. Once things got back under control, Thunderlane choked out.

“How do you know about that?!”

Applejack chuckled. “An old friend told me. Anyway, you know where she lives?"

"Um, yeah. I know the address."

"Good," Applejack took on a more serious tone. "I want you to send Pinkie and Ditz over there and watch the place. And have them report any suspicious activity."

Thunderlane didn’t hide his suspicion. "Why?”

"Rainbow is going on a date tonight. I have a plan, and I want to know when the girl leaves the residence."

"Ah, I see. You want Rainbow to meet her somewhere?"

"Right. Look, let me know when you get those two there."

Thunderlane hummed his answer. "Right away, AJ."

Applejack made to pull out the ear bud and end the transmission, but a shout stopped her.

"AJ!"

She keyed her mike again. “Yeah?”

"It's nice to hear from you again. We’re missing you here."

Applejack felt an emotional pang of nostalgia hearing that from him, and she smiled sadly. "I miss you and the others too. AJ, out."

"Radio silence."

For a few seconds after, Thunderlane’s customary farewell rung in her ears. She didn’t know if it was the drugs or something more personal that was causing her to choke up, but hearing Thunderlane again brought some buried emotions back to life. She leaned against the structure housing the service entrance, and allowed herself to slide down to the concrete roof. Once down, a weary hand came up to cradle her head.

The only contact Applejack had with her old group up to that point was through Rainbow Dash’s bitter admonishment. But hearing from another member of her group who was much further from judgmental made her feel normal again; a feeling of being free from chains that kept her on the street. Chains that kept her medicated, kept her marching in step with the Griffs – freedom from everything that was keeping her down and out.

She had made her choice, and it wasn’t made lightly.

But she wondered, now more than ever, if she had made the right choice.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Vinyl couldn’t help but yawn as the little jingle for the six o’clock news played through the television speakers. It was old, stale, and boring, but she still turned up the volume to see if they had anything worthwhile to say.

What she got instead was an aerial view of Cloudsdale Plaza, decorated to the nines, but not in the way she would have liked. Instead of the colorful decorations associated with Nightmare Night, the Plaza was dressed up with dull, silver embellishments just like all the other functions held there. And the crowd of people were just as stale. Black dresses, black suits, and not a unique soul to be seen.

"Nightmare Night! What a Fright!"

The frame changed to the fake grins and cheesy laughter of the anchors, who gave toothy smiles before getting right into their broadcast

"Tonight is in fact Nightmare Night, ladies and gentlemen. And also, tonight is the Great Night Ball in Cloudsdale Plaza. Sponsored of course by our great police force, Griffin Security. As always, a reminder that curfew will be extended for tonight's festivities. The curfew has changed from eight sharp to ten sharp. And now, let's talk to Speedy with the weather report-"

Vinyl stabbed at the remote, changing the channel while grinding her teeth. Some party.

"Hey, Vinyl."

Vinyl turned in her seat to see Octavia walk out of the bedroom, dressed in a wool sweater and jeans.

"You ready to head out?"

Vinyl thought for a moment. Octavia had been invited to a block party being put on by her colleagues from work. By extension, Vinyl was invited as well, but she knew just who these coworkers were, and wasn't too keen on going to a place filled with Griff supporters. But she didn't want to ruin Octavia’s fun either…

"Alright," Vinyl relented as she stood up and took aim with the remote, silencing the television.

The remote was dropped on the couch, and she retrieved her hoodie from the coat hook.

"Where are we going again?" she asked while sliding her arms into the sleeves.

"We’re heading over to one of the best places in the Middle district."

With a lack of enthusiasm, Vinyl followed Octavia out the door and down to the ground floor of their building. Instead of waiting at the bus stop across the street like she had assumed, Octavia decided on walking to the spot instead. Vinyl didn’t really mind. Even if the party turned out to be a dud, it would still feel good to get out.

After walking for a few blocks in the nippy autumn evening with hands in her pockets, Vinyl began to smell something in the air, something that was slowly identified as the smell of spices and barbeque. And was that… jovial laughter? Vinyl looked over to see that Octavia was getting visibly excited as she rushed forward and turned the corner. Vinyl ran after her, and stopped dead when she saw what was in store.

She had been expecting something much more controlled or pompous. But instead, she was greeted with something she had only seen in the underground as a child. Masses of people were clogging up the street, with makeshift vendors selling drinks, goods, candy, and even silly handmade masks. And there were even some folks bold enough to be in full costume. It was a straight-up Nightmare Night party.

Octavia turned to notice Vinyl's shocked face.

"What's wrong?"

It took Vinyl a few seconds to formulate words. "I wasn't expecting this."

Octavia smiled softly. "I know you had a hard time trusting this idea, but I really think you’ll enjoy this as much as I do."

As Vinyl followed her girlfriend’s lead into the festivities, she still couldn't believe that such a party could exist. Adults, lovers, parents, children, even pets. Everyone was laughing, singing, and dancing to the music blasting out of a rather high-end soundstage. And she could practically feel the pleasant and friendly atmosphere.

"Wow," Vinyl whispered in shock. "With all this noise, you’d think that guards would come running.”

"Guards?!"

A roar of laughter brought the duo’s attention to a man with an orange cowlick of hair and matching mustache, who promptly waved off the idea of a crackdown with a flicked hand.

"Honey, all those stuffy stuck up nosed guards are at the plaza."

He went in for another round of laughter as his partner joined in as well.

"I bet you twenty bits that those losers are enjoying that ball. Can you imagine the boredom?"

A chorus of affirming sentiment from those nearby enough to hear the exchange rung out, further cementing their position.

Vinyl always thought that apart from Octavia, anybody who worked for – and by extension – supported the Griffs were either narcissists or cowards. But hearing actual employees speaking out against the regime was quickly changing her mind. I can’t believe I never knew about this, some voice of the people I was...

Vinyl wasn’t allowed to engage in any self-pity as Octavia grabbed her by the wrist and dragged deeper into the crowd of rabble rousers. From snippets of other conversations that she was no longer tuning out, Vinyl could hear more of the same feelings. They were all sick of their restrictive lifestyles; but, at least for one night of the year, they could ease their frustrations by partying like there was no tomorrow.

Octavia stopped dragging when the crowd turned into a queue. They lined up in a loose line in front of a trailer attached to a pickup truck, and one whiff of the spices and herbs lingering in the air told her why.

“What do you think now?”

Vinyl wanted to answer Octavia with some kind of witty remark, but settled for just saying what she felt instead. "Damn, I never thought people here would be so vocal."

"Yes." Octavia took a nervous look around before continuing. "Luckily, they're doing it without any guards around to hear, or we would be in huge trouble."

Vinyl chuckled. "I can imagine."

The long line moved surprisingly quickly, and soon they were right next to the food trailer.

Octavia pointed her thumb towards the open back of the trailer. "Come on, you have to try Betty's Chili. It's to die for."

Author's Note

Heyo! Back with another chapter of City Scape. Edited by the awesome An-Twan Star. (thanks buddy :D)

Sorry for the wait, I've been busy and preoccupied with a bunch of stuff.

So the next chapter is slowly being written now and will be coming out soon. Later guys. ;)

Prologue

City Scape
By: TigerSwirl448
Edited by: Xhoral1865 & An-Twan Star

My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic (c) Hasbro & Lauren Faust

Story inspired by: Mirror's Edge (c) Dice & EA Games

Prologue

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

The morning sun shined brightly in the sky over the busy city of Cloudsdale. Men and women of many ages walk to and from places of work or shopping centers. Children grab their parents’ hands to stare at the tall glass buildings high up around them. Some children watch the airplanes fly by or even just to watch the birds.

One man dug into his jacket pocket for his cell phone using his thumb to unlock the phone to look through his notes. Rainbow Blaze was the security officer for the new mall being built at Cloudsdale Plaza, a large new place filled with shopping malls, restaurants, and even a new skate park for the growing population of children in the city. Rainbow Blaze was excited to move to the Cloudsdale Plaza to work instead of working at the subway stations, it would be nicer and safer. He felt a tug on his jacket and looked down to see his six year old daughter smiling up at him, her multicolored hair in her usual pigtails.

"What is it, Dash?" He asked with a small smile.

Rainbow Dash pointed in the direction of the Cloudsdale Plaza at the large dome being built in the complex.

"Look, Daddy!" She cried excitedly pointing at the large cranes and the dome. "They're almost done with the new mall!"

Rainbow Blaze smirked and nodded ruffling his daughter's hair. "They sure are, sweetie. I'll be working there soon."

Dash giggled with excitement. "I can't wait to go there with you, Daddy!" Dash said smiling. Her father nodded looking over then up to the stop light to see the walking sign blinking green to let people know that it was safe to cross the street.

"Oh, hold my hand, Dash. It’s time to cross." He said about to walk forward when he felt his daughter tug hard on him to stop. He looked down at his daughter to see her shake her head.

"No, Daddy! We have to do the two rules first!" She cried out. Several men and women were chuckling at the adorable girl. Blaze sighed rolling his eyes but smiled.

"Alright, what were those rules again?" He asked chuckling really hoping Dash will be quick. He doesn't want to wait through another cycle of lights before walking again.

"We stop!" Dash said.

"Alright, we stopped."

"Then we look both ways."

Blaze chuckled as Dash looked to the left seeing the cars had stopped. Then she turned to the right to see more cars at a stop.

"Okay, now what?" Blaze asked smiling.

"Once the coast is clear or when cars have stopped, we can cross now!" Dash exclaimed as she tugged at her father's hand pulling him to the crosswalk. The two rainbow haired humans crossed the street just as the walk sign faded to “DON’T WALK” in an orange light then the cars began to rumble back to life.

Dash released her father’s hand to skip ahead, humming a tune that only she knew while Blaze watched their surroundings. Dash skipped past an alley where a small shadow sat in wait. The shadow watched Blaze slowly walk past. The shadow leaped out and shoved Blaze to side, reaching into his jacket pocket for the cell phone he had placed there.

"Hey!" Blaze called out grabbing the thief before she could run away. The would-be thief looked back at the man in shock, surprised he was fast enough to catch her. Dash stopped and turned seeing her father with a young girl about her age in his grasp and that she was holding her father's phone.

"Hey now, give it back kid." Blaze said in a scolding tone holding out his hand to the filthy blonde headed girl. "You're lucky I'm not calling the cops on you. Give the phone back and I won't have you arrested."

The blonde headed girl looked up seeing Dash looking at her strangely. The blonde bit her lip and placed the cell phone into the father's hand. Blaze took the phone then stuck it into his pants pocket instead of his jacket. He released the girl and waved her off.

"Go on now, and stay out of trouble." He said watching the girl back to the wall bowing her head. Blaze turned back to Dash. "Come along, Rainbow Dash. I have to get to work." He said walking past his daughter. Dash though didn't leave, she stayed looking at the blonde headed girl to see her shaking.

"Hello." Dash said smiling happily at the girl. The girl glared at her. "My name is Rainbow Dash. What is your name?"

The girl remained silent as Dash tried to think of some way to make her talk. "Hey are you okay? Can't you talk?" Dash blinked realizing the girl was shaking real bad and sniffling.

"Rainbow Dash!" Dash turned to see her father glaring at her. "Get over here now!" Blaze scolded. Dash was ready to run over to her father but felt a hand grab her arm. Dash stopped turning to the girl.

"I'm sorry." The girl whispered with sadness as she pulled Dash back and wrapped her arm around Dash’s neck, brandishing a knife. Dash went still feeling the tip of the blade on her face.

"Rainbow Dash!" Blaze screamed out seeing what happened. Dash began to shake feeling the arm tighten around her neck as she tried to get away.

"You're hurting me!" Dash said fearfully as the girl started dragging her back to the alley. Blaze and several other people watched with stunned silence.

"Someone call the police!" A woman screamed out as she grabbed her son and ran away from the scene. Blaze was terrified as he tried to move closer to the girl with his daughter.

"Alright let's not get too antsy here." He said softly. "Please just let go of my daughter. I'll let you keep the phone." He said as calmly as he could as he reached into his pocket to pull out his cell phone holding it out for the girl to see. "Just please let her go."

The blonde was breathing hard into Dash’s ear. To Dash her captor sounded terrified and on the verge of crying.

"N-nothin' you can do." The girl blubbered, sniffling and shaking her head. "There is nothin' you can do about it!" She screamed out pulling Dash into the alley.

"Please let me go!" Dash cried out as the grip around her neck went too tight. "You're hurting me!"

"Where are the cops?!" A man called out.

"I'm calling them but no one is answering?!"

"What?" Blaze cried out looking to the man with his phone to his ear. The man with the phone looked panicked too. "Did you use the emergency number?"

"Of course I did! No one's answering!" The man cried out in shock staring at his phone.

Dash gasped hearing the girl cry even more behind her, loosening her grip. Dash, now forgetting her fear, turned to the girl. "Why are you crying?" She asked curiously.

"I'm sorry," the girl whispered. "I'm sorry! I'm sorry!" Dash was able to get lose from the blonde's arm to look at her.

"Rainbow Dash, get away from her!" Dash turned behind her to her father as he kept urging her to come to him. But Dash looked down noticing the girl had fallen to her knees crying. Something wasn't right. Dash looked to her father with fear. Blaze stood up straighter seeing the worry in his daughter’s eyes then he heard something and looked up.

"What is that?" A woman's voice asked. "Helicopters?"

"Police helicopters? Over a mugging?" A man asked bewildered looking up in the sky along with everyone on the street.

Blaze noticed what everyone else was noticing, ten black helicopters with no insignias were flying in the air. Two at a time flew past them. Everyone there covered their ears from the deep thumps of the propellers or watched with awe and nervousness as the helicopters flew by. All except for one which slowed down to a crawl. Blaze squinted his eyes to get a better look at the lone helicopter then gasped seeing a man in a black jumpsuit with a grenade launcher taking aim at them.

"Run for it!" Blaze screamed just as a grenade was launched to a building causing a huge explosion. Everyone was either stunned to silence or screaming for help. More explosions sounded off up the street and more people were screaming and running in a blind panic to get away. Some helicopters had gun men with machine guns firing at the running people below them. Dash covered her ears from the bangs and looked up to see her father running towards her. Blaze grabbed Dash and started running through the alley. Dash looked up over his shoulder to see the blonde girl still on her knees crying watching the helicopters flying by.

"Wait!" Dash cried trying to get out of her father’s hold. Dash gasped seeing the blonde’s green eyes turn to her, sad youthful green eyes looked painful watching her. Another explosion sounded above them and Dash’s eye contact with the girl was blocked by smoke and debris.

"Daddy what's going on?!" Dash screamed, gripping tightly to Blaze’s light blue jacket as he carried her to the other side of the alley where they joined the crowd in running away from the attacking black helicopters. Blaze looked behind him trying to see anything familiar about the people inside the helicopters or even their strange black uniforms that resembled swat team uniforms.

"I don't know, sweetie!" Blaze answered thinking of a possible idea and hoping for it to not be true. There was a boom from above. Blaze looked up to see debris from the explosion falling toward him. Blaze dodged a block of cement as he kept running. He heard Dash whimper next to his ear.

"They're bad men! Bad men!" He said turning past a corner in a hard turn. He gasped seeing a family trying to get up from the rumble, Blaze dodged the family running past them. Blaze heard a boom above him to see more debris and glass falling. With nowhere else to run to avoid the glass. He grabbed the tail of his light jacket and lift it up over his and Dash's head as the glass fell harmlessly on the fabric. Dash hugged her father tightly now terrified as she felt the fabric fall back to her father's back to look around her to see chaos, fear, and the dying. She looked down seeing bodies on the round, blood splatters from the fallen debris, and scared people. So much happening and it frightened the young girl.

"Daddy!" Dash cried hugging him tighter crying. She felt her father's hand on her head stroking her head as he desperately searching for a way to escape. Blaze heard the hard thumbs of the propellers behind him. He turned seeing a man in the helicopter with a sniper rifle sniping anyone that was lagging behind and father and daughter were one of the lagging runners.

"Dammit!" Blaze cursed as he turned to see an alley. It was either that or get shot! Blaze slid and turned towards the alley breaking into a sprint. He glimpsed behind him to see a sniper getting ready to fire at him. He heard a shot and felt a rush of air as a bullet missed him and his daughter by a hairs breadth. He heard another shot ring out and heard Dash cry out as they barely made it into the alley. Blaze didn't stop running as Dash continued cries meant that she was still alive. He glimpsed behind him once again to see the helicopter hovering just outside the alley.

Blaze growled as he turned to his left and quickly opened the door. He leaped into the building just in time to hear bullets ring out of the door. Blaze quickly slammed the door shut, cutting him and his daughter off from the horrible screaming of those still outside. Dash felt her father slide to the floor and lay against the white wall, panting hard.

"Daddy," Dash whimpered seeing Blaze panting hard with his eyes closed.

"That was close." Blaze whispered looking into his daughter's red eyes and smiled as he hugged her tightly kissing her on the cheek. "Are you alright, sweetie?"

"I got hurt." Dash whimpered holding out her arm. Blaze examined the small wound with tender hands and sighed with relief. It was just a small graze, nothing that a Band-Aid couldn't fix.

"It's not as bad as it looks. You're fine, sweetie." He whispered kissing Dash on her forehead.

"Are you sure?" Dash asked fearfully watching the blood seeped out of the cut, slowly forming a scab.

"It's fine, sweetie. Once we get home or find a Band-Aid it'll be good as new, promise." Blaze whispered smiling, stroking Dash’s dusty rainbow head of hair. "Once we get home though you need to get a hair wash." Dash giggled looking up at her father's messy hair.

"So do you!" She said laughing, ruffling his head causing a dust cloud to fly in the air. Blaze sighed smiling.

"Alright," He said standing up. He lifted Dash up into his arms feeling her legs wrap around his middle and her arms around his neck as he looked around. "Let's try and get back home."

Dash leaned into her father's shoulder as he started walking with a limp to his step from a hurt ankle from the run. After a long moment of quiet Dash was starting to get bored.

"Daddy?"

"What is it, Rainbow?"

"What happened to that girl?" She asked. Her father made a frown thinking about the girl that was going to hurt his little girl.

"Why are you worried about her?" He asked a touch resentful.

"Well ... she was crying and kept saying she was sorry. And then those bad people came and ... Is she hurt like everyone else?" Dash asked fearfully.

"I don't know, sweetie." Blaze answered truthfully. "Maybe she got away unharmed."

Dash nodded into her father's shoulder closing her eyes feeling tired. "I hope so. I wish I knew why she was crying."

Blaze didn't answer as he noticed Dash went quiet, by the feeling and sound of her soft breathing, she must have fallen asleep. He sighed walking around until he found a door that led to the building proper with cubicles and desks. He gulped as he carefully walked over the broken glass on the floor. Blaze noticed the place was empty and the cubicles were still standing.

"Rainbow," He whispered waking his daughter up. "Wake up, sweetie." He whispered.

Dash yawned, loudly smacking her mouth looking around. "Are we home yet?"

"I'm afraid not, sweetie." Blaze whispered as he knelt down into one of the cubicles to see one desk still intact from the explosion. He set Dash under the desk, Dash sleepily looked up at him confused.

"Listen to me.” Blaze whispered seriously. “I'm going to go back outside by myself and see if the danger is over and if the police or the Wonderbolts have come by yet."

"Can't I come?" Dash asked excitedly. "I want to see the Wonderbolts, too!" Dash suddenly frowned seeing the frightened look on her father's face.

"No," He whispered calmly stroking her head. "I want you to stay here no matter what. Because when I come back later I'll be able to find you."

"Daddy? I want to go with you!" Dash said crawling to him. She watch her father shake his head as he pulled off his blue jacket and placed it over Dash's shoulders. Dash looked up to see her father’ security guard uniform, light blue shirt with black slacks and shoes.

"No, I want you to stay here and only here. Only leave when there is trouble coming to you. Understand?" Blaze said seeing his daughter’s confused look. Dash only understood part of this, her father was leaving her alone in a place she was not familiar with and he’ll be going out where the bad men were! Dash shook her head. Blaze sighed rubbing his eyes.

"Listen to me very carefully, alright? You must stay here and stay hidden. I will be back as soon as I can when I know that the coast is clear for us to go back home. But if you hear a bad man coming to you, stay quiet under this desk and don't move unless you absolutely have to." Blaze said quickly hoping Dash understood what he was saying.

"Daddy!" Rainbow cried as her father backed away from her.

"Stay there!" He ordered harshly. "Stay there and keep your head down until I get back and look for you. I'll be back as soon as I can."

"But, Daddy!" Dash cried as Blaze ran off. "Daddy!" She cried watching him leap over a toppled over desk blocking a doorway then left down the hall. "Daddy!" She screamed again crying. Dash waited hoping her father will come running back to her, but he didn’t come back. She sniffled falling onto her rump rubbing her eyes with her fists. She hiked up her knees and wrapped her arm around her legs as she continued to rub her fist into her eye. Dash looked around her thinking that she should follow her father. But another thought reminded her of something important.

"Daddy said to stay ... then I'll stay." She whispered sniffling as she went to the deepest corner she could in her spot and pulled her father's blue jacket closer around her as she waited. She waited for so long that she fell asleep under the desk.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

"Hey," A young voice said as Rainbow Dash was shaken awake. Rainbow gasped waking up.

"Daddy!" She cried looking around until she felt a hand grab her face and covering her mouth shushing her. Rainbow tried to fight back screaming but she heard the hush again.

"Quiet! They'll hear ya!" Rainbow stiffened recognizing the voice. She turned to see that it was the blonde girl again! And she was alright!

"You’re-!" Rainbow began but the girl shook her head.

"Hush!" The girl scolded looking out from their hiding spot. "If I let you go, will you be quiet?" She whispered. Rainbow nodded. The girl lowered her hand and placed her finger to her lips to tell Rainbow to stay quiet. Rainbow was confused until she heard boots and cries of men somewhere nearby.

"Aren’t they the police?" Rainbow whispered with hope. The girl shook her head.

"No they ain't." The girl said harshly. “They’re the black men in those helicopters with guns and such. I don’t recognize the words they use but I think they’re not from here.” Rainbow was confused after the girl’s observation.

After a long moment the girl crawled out from under the desk then peeked around outside the cubicle. She crawled to the other side and peeked out then above a fallen desk to see nothing, yet. She turned back to Rainbow.

"Come on, we can get away." The blonde whispered urgently waving her hand for Rainbow to follow her. Rainbow shook her head.

"No, I can't." rainbow said shaking her head.

"Why not?" The girl asked confused.

"Daddy told me to stay here in case he gets back." Rainbow said with resolve as she crossed her arms across her chest. The blonde girl groaned shaking her head.

"You don't get it do you?" She said glaring at her. "Look outside! The attack started this morning and it's already night time. If your dad is still around he would have been here by now, right?"

Rainbow blinked looking at the girl then around her to notice it did look dark inside the room.

"But Daddy will come back. He said he will and take me back home!" Rainbow argued.

The girl thought for a moment then shook her head. "He's gone, kid." She said shaking her head. "He’s gone along with those that got left behind." Rainbow looked up at her to see the girl’s stormy glare. "He's dead! Alright? He's dead along with the others that didn't get away or past the blockade they built at the new mall. The police shot anyone that ran toward them at this late of hour."

Rainbow shook her head. "No ... Daddy's coming. He always came back!"

The girl ground her teeth as she ran over grabbing Rainbow's arm and forced her up to her feet.

"Look, I know your dad told you things but right now it’s too late. He won't be coming and if he's still alive he'll be at the barricade at the mall." Rainbow was scared, sniffling. The girl sighed rubbing her face looking around then she remembered what Rainbow said and smirked at an idea.

"You want to see your dad right?" She asked.

Rainbow nodded looking up at the girl. "Yes!"

"Then follow me. We'll go check on the Police Station and see if your dad's there. But we have to hurry and stay quiet. Got it?" She said seeing Rainbow nod her head.

"Okay." After a silent moment Rainbow looked to the blonde girl. "What's your name?"

"Huh?"

"I asked you what your name was."

The girl blinked then thought for a moment then sighed. "Applejack."

"My name is Rainbow Dash!" Rainbow said smiling at her.

"Yeah, I know that already." Applejack said rolling her eyes as she walked forward with Rainbow following close behind her.

"How old are you?" Rainbow asked.

Applejack rolled her eyes again. "I'm ten years old."

"Oh wow! I’m six!" Rainbow exclaimed holding up six fingers.

"Good for you." Applejack groaned out crawling over the fallen over desk through the doorway to the hallway. She reached over to notice Rainbow was having trouble keeping her father's jacket on her body without it falling to the floor. Applejack leaped over the desk.

"Here let me help you." Applejack said as she helped Rainbow into the adult extra-large jacket then zipped the red painted zipper up to the top. She rolled up the sky blue jacket sleeves until the sleeves were rolled up over the younger girl’s hands. "There does that help?" She asked seeing Rainbow nod. "Good, now come on."

Rainbow followed Applejack through the remains of the office building and keeping a watch out for black clothed men with guns. After a long night of dodging and sneaking around, Applejack lead Rainbow to the police station on the other side of the plaza to the lower streets of Cloudsdale. What the two young girls saw was even more chaos and no building. The police station was obliterated. What was left is a smoldering pile of debris, the pavement wet with water from the water hoses of fire engines all around them. Applejack gulped looking around trying to find some adult that could take Rainbow and find her father. But by the looks of it, no one gave them a second look. No one seemed to care about two young dirty, frightened children in the dark after a devastating attack.

Applejack looked down at Rainbow next to her to see her look around desperately for a familiar sight of her father in the crowd. Applejack gulped realizing that there is a big possibility that Rainbow’s father was really gone and now she was alone, just like her. Applejack sighed and face the reality that she didn’t want to face so soon. She’s alone and the eldest between the two of them. If she was alone with her baby sister Apple Bloom she would take her some place safe for shelter and warmth.

Applejack felt tears of hurtful regret, her baby sister was gone and so was her brother. She blinked looking up seeing a flash of light. In the clouds high above the towers were lighting moving between clouds, a thunder storm was coming. Applejack looked back down at Rainbow with a new purpose. She has to take care of her and keep her protected, just as she would with her sister. She grabbed Rainbow's arm and pulled her away from the building.

"But what about my Daddy?" Rainbow asked feebly following Applejack away from the chaos.

"He's not here." Applejack said with worry. Neither are my family. They’re all gone now.

"Where can he be?" Rainbow asked sleepily. Applejack shrugged.

"Beats me." She answered truthfully. Applejack looked up after seeing another flash of light from the clouds to see one of the large wooden silos or large wooden water containers that litter the older roofs of Cloudsdale. Almost like Manehattan's roofs. They might be something of old Equestria but to Applejack it was shelter. She looked at an alley to find a fire escape ladder.

"Come on." Applejack said as she ran over under the fire escape. "Help me with this." Applejack said waving for Rainbow Dash to follow her. Rainbow walked over rubbing her eyes with her father's jacket sleeve as Applejack looked up.

"Where are we going? I want to go home." Rainbow whined.

Applejack shook her head. "Not after this we can't." She said regretfully as she cupped her hands together interlocking her fingers. "Here, step in my hands. I'll push you up and you grab the red ladder. Okay?"

"Why?" Rainbow asked.

"Because there is a place where we can sleep tonight up there. Trust me on this one." Rainbow blinked then nodded numbly as she placed her foot into Applejack's hands. "Good, grab my shoulders." Rainbow nodded as she placed her hands on Applejack's shoulders. "Great now at the count of three I'll push you up and you have to grab the bars on the ladder. I want you to hold on tight." Rainbow nodded again.

"One, two, three!" Applejack hoisted the girl up hard into the air. Rainbow gasped feeling air born for a few seconds until she grabbed the bar of the ladder with one hand.

"I did it!" Rainbow cried out smiling feeling excited not only because she caught the ladder but the exhilarating feeling of floating in the air.

"Good now hang on with both hands." Applejack ordered. Rainbow nodded as she shook the sleeve down her arm as she grabbed the bar with her other hand. Now with both hands gripped to the ladder she looked around.

"Now what?"

"Just hang on tight." Applejack answered as she reached up and grabbed Rainbow's legs. Rainbow yelped in surprised feeling her puling her down. Then she felt the ladder give away causing the ladder to fall. Rainbow screamed as Applejack touched the ground then grabbed Rainbow’s waist to keep her from falling from the ladder.

"There, see?" Applejack said as Rainbow released her grip falling into Applejack to the ground. Applejack glared at the girl then stared to laugh. Rainbow giggled too.

The two girls stood back up again and moved to the ladder. "Now climb up, I'm right behind you." Applejack ordered with a reassuring smile. Rainbow nodded as she carefully climbed up the metal ladder to the fire escape and leaped onto the metal grate. Applejack leaped up behind her.

"Follow me." Applejack said as she climbed up the steps. Rainbow followed after her up the steps until they reached the roof top where the old silo is. Applejack helped Rainbow up to the roof top and stared at the old wooden silo. Applejack knocked on the wood listening into the silo.

"It sounds empty. It might not be used." She said smiling and noticed Rainbow trying to stay awake, practically sleeping on her feet. Applejack found a small ladder on the side and started climbing up. At the top she found the wheel to the door. She turned the wheel and pulled open the cheap metal door. Immediately she could smell moldy, soggy wood. Applejack sighed and leaped into the silo expecting water but felt wood and yelped with pain landing hard. Applejack felt around her to feel damp wood around her. The silo was empty.

"Perfect!" Applejack looked around now with a difficult challenge. "Okay how do I get back out?" She thought for a moment then stomped her foot on the damp wood then heard it splinter and crack. She smirked and continued to stomp and jump hard on the spot until it finally gave way. Applejack fell hard on her rump with a groan, rubbing her hindquarters. She noticed Rainbow was sitting on the floor trying to stay awake.

"Hey," Applejack called walking over to Rainbow. “Come on inside here. It'll keep us warm for now."

Rainbow nodded as Applejack helped her stand back up then she was led up into the silo. Rainbow hated the smell but sleep was taking more energy than her time to complain.

"Applejack?" Rainbow asked sleepily.

"Yeah?"

"Can we look for my daddy tomorrow?"

Applejack thought for a moment. She bit her lip with worry. It was probably possible that just like with Applejack's family Rainbow lost her dad to the events of the day. Applejack sighed feeling Rainbow lean against her shoulder sleeping.

"Sure kid." Applejack whispered. "Sure."

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Days passed and there was no sign of Rainbow Blaze. From walking around the streets of Cloudsdale, Applejack and Rainbow became closer than ever. To survive out in the streets you have to rely on your closest companion to stay alive. It seemed that they weren’t the only ones that lost their families in the Cloudsdale Plaza Massacre as the media called it. There were so many homeless and orphaned children after the attack, so many in fact that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna ordered a state of emergency to Cloudsdale and have the city search for every orphaned child and catalog them and send them to homes or into the system. Applejack didn’t want to stay in one place and neither did Rainbow. Even when Applejack told her to stay, Rainbow followed after her. The two became sisters running from the law to remain independent and free from the city’s new control system.

As they grew they had taught themselves through trial and error how to run from the cops and run from other street gangs ran by other orphans. To survive you have to be faster than your enemy and running up a building and climbing up to the rooftops became a simple thing. The higher the two girls climbed the more free they became.

Six years after the attack, Applejack and Rainbow learned how to live up in the sky and the clouds. To survive though you have to have money and food. Applejack and Rainbow discovered that the street gangs were having trouble with the new police force that the street gangs nicknamed the Griffs. A group of highly trained police super soldiers that try and take out the gangsters that polluted Cloudsdale for the last three years. Applejack decided to use this to their advantage and said that she and Rainbow can deliver their goods to the right people for a price. After a couple of months of doing this work the two delivered drugs, guns, and messages to their clients. Over time Applejack created their rules to abide by while delivering for a client. One rule being not to ask what the parcel or message contains. They learned that the hard way and decided to be oblivious of the contents.

Over time there were so many shipping orders that the two couldn’t do it alone. Until they realized that they had a following of orphans and street kids that want to learn how to run and jump and climb up walls like them. Thus began the Flying Couriers, a rag tag group of orphans and street kids that delivered goods for the right price. The two friends trained the few that made it to the roof tops and accepted their new way of life.

For the next six years, Rainbow grew to accept that her father was gone but deep in the back of her mind as she leapt from building to building, running off walls, and running through the city sky line, she still wondered what happened after her father left her. Was he possibly still out there looking for her or did he give up like she did. Either way she now has a life. Her life is now on the edge of the known world to some in Cloudsdale. The sky isn’t the limit anymore, it’s just another place to go.

Couriers came and left, some by accidental injuries and some that just wanted to leave to find a new life. As for Rainbow, she would never leave the sky, even if her best friend left her there to be alone. Many things change, but not the sky. The sky will always be the same, always high above the rest.

Author's Note

September 5th, 2014: Prologue went through a re-edit. Edits done by my bud Xhoral1865.

March 22, 2015: Got another editor to help out. Edits done by silent reader.

Here we are, an all new story.

So the same old same old routine when I start a new story. You get the Prologue and Chapter 1. So if you enjoy the story please give it a like or a fave and don't be afraid to leave comments. :twilightsmile: There is no crossover tag because this story was inspired by the video game Mirror's Edge. If you have played the game or seen the gameplay videos on YouTube then you might will notice some similar situations in the game in this story.

This is also the first time I'm writing with something that will use a lot of description and detail especially with movement like parkour (or free running whatever you call it). So please let me know if there are any mistakes or not enough description in certain places and I'll try and get better.

Hope you enjoy. :twilightsmile:

Chapter 1: Just Another Day

Chapter 1
Just Another Day

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

"Today marks the twelfth anniversary of the terrorist attack in Cloudsdale Plaza today." The DJ on the radio said with sadness. "Friends, at ten on the clock, in two hours, please join me and everyone else in the nation for a moment of silence for those that were lost to the attack that day. All day today I'll be playing my best mixes, and no they're not the jumpy kind. Not until tonight that is. So if you had a friend or a family member that have died in that tragic day twelve years ago, visit the memorial or visit the graves and tell them that you still remember."

"And that's the top of the hour, homies. Here is a precious song from the beautiful Queen of Pop herself, Sapphire Shores."

The radio began to play a soft sad tune. The young woman sitting on the ledge with IPod buds in her ears. The woman closed her eyes, feeling the breeze blowing through her short rainbow colored hair. The young woman sighed deeply feeling tears in her eyes and looking down at the fog clouds covering her view of the streets far below her.

She couldn’t believe that it has been twelve years since she was down on Street Level, twelve years since she was going to school, going to work with her father on Wednesdays. Everything that was once her life was once down in Street Level and now she is twenty to fifty stories above Street Level in the highest skyline in Equestria. So much had changed and it was still surreal how she survived to the age of eighteen living the life she now has.

"Hey, Rainbow," The woman blinked hearing the sizzle in her ear bud. She sighed turning off her radio and used her modified IPod to listen to the speaker contacting her.

"What did I say on not bothering me this morning, Thunderlane?" Rainbow Dash snarled.

"Sorry." Thunderlane said with worry. "I know what you said but Flitter needs your help. She has a code yellow parcel and Cloud Chaser is unable to make the drop."

Rainbow Dash stood up on the ledge placing her IPod into the sleeve that was wrapped around her arm. "What happened to Chaser?" She asked interested.

"It seems that our clients didn't mention that they had some Griffs watching them."

Rainbow snarled. "Shit!" Forgetting her sad moment, Rainbow ran to one of the top buildings on the roof and looked around seeing the fog and the visible rooftops. "Where's Chaser?" Rainbow asked as she knelt down on one knee to look around the giant Cloudsdale city scape around her. Buildings and apartments littered this portion of the city of lower Cloudsdale.

"I already sent the Squirt to get to her."

Rainbow gasped, “Squirt” was the couriers’ nickname for the young thirteen year old girl named Scootaloo who followed the couriers up to the roof tops. Since then the girl always escaped the orphanage to learn how to parkour like the other couriers. But Rainbow didn’t want Scootaloo to risk her life on the rooftops while she had a roof over her head and a place to get an actual education. What was better? Living on the edge everyday with no means of getting a job on street level, or to live on street level with an education and a full life ahead of you?

"Alone? Scootaloo is still a beginner ... And wait, what is she doing back at HQ?" Rainbow asked.

"She just popped up with Pinks." Thunderlane answered.

Rainbow groaned applying hand to face. "Scootaloo is supposed to be at the orphanage and staying in there to go to school."

"Tell that to my face why don't ya?" A young voice interrupted. Rainbow groaned recognizing the voice of said kid.

"Squirt! I thought I told you to stay at the orphanage and go to school!" Rainbow turned to see a place to jump off from, a piece of plywood set up conveniently in place on the ledge. Rainbow's eyes trailed the jump she would take to another building five stories below the jumping point and her landing spot was a stack of cargo crates with a large plastic lining draped to protect the cargo crates from rain and sunlight.

"Aw come on, Dash. I got bored!" Scootaloo argued.

"What did we talk about?" Rainbow scolded as she leaped off the short building then to the roof. She stood up looking over the edge to see the place she would be jumping to, making sure nothing will ruin the landing. As she took position she heard Scootaloo sigh.

"We talked about how a solid education is important." Scootaloo said with a bored tone. Rainbow smirked as she prepared herself for the daring jump.

"Right, and what did I tell you about most of us couriers?" Rainbow asked with her hands on her hips looking around in the sky watching a flock of black birds fly by her chirping.

"That you never had a stable education and you can't get jobs because of it." Scootaloo answered.

"That's right. Now I know you want to follow in our example, but right now Squirt you have to stay out of trouble and keep your head out of the clouds."

"Like you?" Scootaloo remarked causing several voices listening to the conversation to laugh.

"No," Rainbow grouched. "I want you to be better than me, Squirt. Now I'll allow you to help Chaser but after that ... Thunderlane!" Rainbow shouted loudly.

"Yeeeouch!" Thunderlane cried out through the microphone. "What?" He whined.

"Find CK, she has no duties at the moment."

"You called, boss?" The voice of Cloud Kicker spoke up. Rainbow smirked hearing her second in command speaking.

"Yeah, get off your lazy ass and make sure that the Squirt gets back to the orphanage in time for her morning classes." Rainbow ordered.

"Sure, boss, I'll get it done. You can count of me."

Rainbow smirked shaking her head. "As my new second in command, I sure hope so. Thunderlane."

"Yeah?"

"Make sure everyone else get their jobs done on time. No more distractions unless there is something going on that I must know about, capiche?" Rainbow asked.

"Roger!" Thunderlane said. "Radio silence now."

Rainbow smirked as she fixed her old, well used, blue jacket making sure the red zipper was zipped all the way up to her neck and making sure there was no lose clothing that would get hanged on things. Just to be extra sure she tucked her black tank top into her pants and tightened her seatbelt fashioned belt. After she was done with her mental check list she prepared herself for the jump. Rainbow spat into her palms and rubbed her spit onto the bottoms of her thin sole sneakers for better grip on the smooth walls. She then reached into her jacket pocket again to pull out a pair of fingerless black workout gloves and pulled them on her hands. She pressed her back against the wall then took in a deep breath as she reached up to her head where she can feel a pair of old scratched up goggles and placed them over her eyes.

"Ready to go." Rainbow pressed the center button of her modified IPod. "Flitter, do you copy?" Rainbow waited for a few second then heard the static.

"Dash!" It was Flitter and she was speaking in a harsh whisper. “Where are you?!"

"I'm coming, no worries." Rainbow said quickly knowing Flitter was freaking out.

"Worry my ass!" Flitter whispered harshly. “They have guns Dash! I don't do runs with guns!"

"Alright, alright, calm down. I'm coming, where are you?" Dash waited for a moment taking steps back to the wall behind her seeing the plywood slab on the ledge that will act as her ramp and extra runway for the long jump.

"I'm at the new skyscraper at Wonderbolt Boulevard."

Rainbow blinked at the name of the location and looked to her left towards the north. Rainbow let out a surprised whistle. Flitter wasn't usually the traveling type and didn't go to places she wasn't familiar with. It was surprising that Flitter would run that far from her usual routes. Something must have really chased her for her to go to a place she wasn't familiar with.

"Call me impressed." Rainbow said chuckling.

"Very funny!" Flitter deadpanned. "Can you hurry it up?! I can't stay here forever!"

Rainbow nodded. "Alright, radio silence for now. I'm coming."

"Alright, radio silence now." Flitter whispered before Rainbow heard the static from Flitter turning off her communication connection.

Rainbow sighed and smirked as she pushed off the wall then began a fast sprint to the ramp. She grinned as her left foot stomped on the ramp then lifted off into the air in a jump with her arms out to the sides like wings. She let out a whoop of joy before making a front flip in midair during her descent. Just as she straightened herself out she landed in a controlled squat on top of her landing spot on top of the crates without breaking any bones.

Rainbow stood back up and leaped off the crates and started running in a sprint toward the north. Rainbow looked around her to see walls, metal tubes, AC units, and even the occasional security building. She would wall run one side then leap off the wall of one small buildings and land on an opposite building as she grabbed the ledge and pulled herself up to her feet to continue running.

Rainbow blinked feeling memories of the past flooding back as she went on autopilot as she free ran through the rooftops and scaffolding of buildings and signs littering the Cloudsdale sky line. This was Rainbow’s sky, her home, her rooftops and it's all she had grown up to know.

Rainbow made a daring leap off a building towards a shorter roof top. She landed on the roof in a roll then back up to her feet standing up panting lightly as she stood before the ledge. Rainbow knelt down on her point and looked around. She looked down by chance to see nothing but the morning fog clouds still blocking her view of the streets so far below. She smirked then looked back up at the clear bright blue sky. Rainbow blinked hearing something strange and pulled out her ear buds to actually hear the air around her. She looked around hearing the wind blowing, she could hear the echoing calls of birds, and the echoing sounds from Street Level below her. But this sound was strange.

"What the-" She whispered standing up at her full height looking around. When she can't find the source of the sound she turned in time to see black suited swat men on a roof top to her right bursting through a door. Seeing the color black like that made Rainbow nervous, they could either be the terrorists she saw as a six year old or they were the top security group in Cloudsdale, the Griffins, or Griffs as many called them.

The Griffins are a huge new security detail and they are by far the most intolerable, dangerous, and not to mention freaking scary group of highly trained police force in Equestria. Their number one order is to shoot to kill or shoot first and ask questions later. The Griffs were made by the council of Cloudsdale by a man by the name of Vergil Griffin, some huge politician in the Cloudsdale Council. After the terrorist attack it seemed that the city was more focused on control and safety but to Rainbow it's more like forcing people to do what the mayor and community leaders want. And one of those things they despise are people like Rainbow that live by delivering objects and messages to the scum of the city, which were the good guys! Or they just hate people like Dash and her couriers because they don't follow the rules. Rainbow never liked the Griffs, especially now that they've been very trigger happy since the last Council elections two months prior. No doubt these guys were possibly the ones that hurt Cloud Chaser in her run to pick up the parcel.

Rainbow immediately pressed the button on her IPod connecting to the communication network to her Courier HQ. "Thunderlane!" Rainbow said looking around her for any helicopters or more Griffs.

"Yeah, Dash?” Thunderlane answered.

"Anything on the feed?" Rainbow asked quickly. "Anything about the Griffs?"

"Griffs?" Thunderlane exclaimed shocked. "Um, let me check." Rainbow could hear the sound of quick tapping on a keyboard through her ear bud. "Actually no, the feed is super quiet. No sign of the Cops or Griffs. They must be on a low profile mission?"

Rainbow suddenly saw a bright blue dot running away from some Griffs who were shooting at her, it was Flitter! Rainbow gasped seeing the source of the strange sound she was hearing. It was a helicopter, but there were two of them!

"I count two birds on Flitter now!" Rainbow said with fear.

"Two?!" Thunderlane exclaimed.

"One of them is the Cloudsdale news station." Rainbow exclaimed.

"Shit!" Thunderlane cursed as he continued typing. "Um, I'm patching through to the communication towers, let's see if we can find some chatter. Connecting to you now, boss." Thunderlane said. Just as he said it Rainbow could hear the chatter on the Helicopters feed through her ear bud.

"We found her, Delta, we found one of the blue runners." The pilot spoke up.

"Good, shoot her down and get that bag. That parcel cannot be taken to their point of drop off." A woman commander said back. A new voice to Rainbow, over the years she had heard different commanders and all of them were male but this one is female. Rainbow wondered what had changed.

"Roger, Delta." The pilot said.

"Not on my watch pal." Rainbow whispered as she started running. She leaped off a building and rolled back onto her feet and continue sprinting on the ledge. As she got closer to Flitter she watched her carefully. Flitter was panicking as she sprinted to the edge. She jumped off the ledge, not jumping far enough to catch the rail but instead she grabbed onto a large pipe that was attached to the side of the building and began climbing up to the ledge, pulling herself up, then started running again.

"Flitter!" Rainbow called out patching through to the communication line with her. Flitter jumped hearing Rainbow's voice in her ear.

"Dash? They're right behind me and I can't shake them!" She cried panting hard. Rainbow could tell Flitter was losing it and she was losing speed.

"Just a bit farther!" Rainbow called out. Flitter turned to see Rainbow across the large gap next to her running with her. "Keep going Flit!" Rainbow called out as she watched the choppers follow them.

"Delta, Delta we have a second runner! Blue jacket and rainbow hair." The pilot said through the feed.

"That's the leader! Ignore the parcel, kill her!” The woman commander ordered. Rainbow turned behind her to see the black chopper behind them with the news helicopter behind the Griff chopper.

"But Delta, the parcel!"

"Kill the leader. That's an order!"

Rainbow smirked seeing the gunner in the chopper that was pointed at Flitter now turned towards her.

"Keep going to the drop off, Flitter. I'll distract them. Pinkie will be there to take the bag." Rainbow ordered.

"But Dash!" Flitter screamed out starting to get exhausted.

"Trust me on this one. Thunderlane, send Pinkie to get the pickup!" Rainbow ordered.

"Huh?" Thunderlane gasped.

"Just do it dammit!" Rainbow made a slide under an AC machine then made a swift turn to the right. The chopper turned following Rainbow but the news helicopter kept on following Flitter away from Rainbow. "Fitter, lose the news bird!" Rainbow ordered.

"I'll do that, be careful!"

Rainbow smirked as she was running towards a ledge. She sprinted faster then made the daring leap without even looking over first. Just as she remembered there was a building below her. She made a roll into her landing then back up on her feet.

"Griff Foots inbound!" Thunderlane warned. "They're trying to trap you, Dash!"

Rainbow smirked. "Good, I could use a fight." Rainbow stopped panting seeing black Griffin soldiers waiting for her pointing their rifles at her. Rainbow turned behind her to see the black chopper stop and float up above her spreading the downdraft of the air over her to keep her pinned. Rainbow smirked seeing the six Griff soldiers slowly approach her.

"Hands up in the air, Courier!" The Griff Captain called out.

"And no funny tricks!" Another Griff called out.

Rainbow smirked as she slowly raised her hands in the air then behind her head. She watched as one of them lowered his firearm and walked over pulling out a pair of handcuffs.

"Turn around." The Griff snarled. Rainbow shrugged as she turned around feeling the man's black glove grab her left wrist and pull her arm down to place the first cuff on her wrist.

"This is surprisingly easy." One of the Griffs said.

"Oh, how wrong you are." Rainbow said smirking.

"What?" The man behind her said. Rainbow didn't give him another second to think. Rainbow pulled her left wrist back causing the man to move forward with her. Rainbow pulled back again with a spin. She grabbed the man's head and slammed his face into her knee knocking him away.

"Get her!" A woman screamed out as Rainbow made a dash to her next target. The man yelped and shot wildly, hitting the helicopter as Rainbow slammed her shoulder into the man, pushing him into the wall and knocking the air out of him. Rainbow turned grabbing the third Griff’s pistol and fired at him then shot at a fourth killing him. She dropped the gun when she spent the last of the bullets and started running.

"Shoot her!" The captain screamed out. He and his last partner began firing their weapons as Rainbow made the run to the ledge in front of the chopper then made a giant leap aiming to the door grabbing the top bar. The gunner screamed out as Rainbow kicked him hard in the chest knocking the gunner out of the helicopter. The pilot yelped out with shock watching Rainbow who was now in the cab behind him one second then after a blink she was gone. He turned and gasped watching the rainbow haired girl falling.

"Is she insane?!" The pilot screamed out in shock.

The captain and his last standing Griff watched stunned seeing the rainbow girl fall through the fog cloud into oblivion.

"Where did she go?" The younger ranking Griff asked with shock. "Is she dead?" He asked turning to the captain.

"I don't know." The Captain said shaking his head. "Delta, that Courier leader ... she just jumped through the fog cloud to Street Level."

"Good ... is she dead?" The commander on the other line asked. The two Griffs looked at one another confused.

"She was smiling, ma'am." The captain said with worry.

"She was smiling?" The commander asked.

"Yes, ma'am." He answered turning to see his partner looking worried.

"Did you acquire the parcel?" The commander asked.

"No ... ma'am." The captain said biting his lip. For a few seconds there was silence until suddenly the two Griffs yelped out hearing their commander screaming at them through their ear buds for being stupid idiots though it was her that ordered the change of targets.

Later the chopper picked up the two Griffs and the wounded and flew away. Beneath the fog cloud the drop continued on for ten stories until the street. Hanging on a ledge two stories under the fog cloud was Rainbow Dash. She waited until the sounds of the chopper was blocked by the traffic below her. Rainbow let out a huge sigh of relief as she pulled herself up onto the skinny ledge and pressed her back against the glass wall looking down to see the people of the city moving about in the streets and sidewalks below her.

Rainbow sighed smelling the harsh smells of gasoline, garbage, and sewage steam from underground from her position. Another reason why she liked the skyline better that Street Level. Rainbow pressed the button on her IPod waiting.

"Anything?" Rainbow asked leaning against the windows.

"The feed went quiet. Great job, boss." Thunderlane said smiling.

Rainbow smirked at that. "How's Flitter?" She asked.

"Hey, Dash. I made it." Flitter's voice piped up on the feed.

"Got the money?" Rainbow asked as she shimmied to the left on the ledge.

“Yeppers!" A high cheery voice said as Rainbow shook her head. "They even gave me extra after I told them the trouble Cloud Chaser and Flitter went through." Rainbow chuckled.

“Great work, Pinkie. Thunderlane, cut the extra money for the twins. Flitter go buy something for you and Chaser. You guys deserve the extra." Rainbow said as she stopped her shimmying to look down to see another roof top in front of her. She leaped off the ledge to the building across the gap and landed in a hard squat.

"Really?" Flitter asked surprised.

"I mean it." Rainbow said happily. "Thunderlane, let the others know I’ll be back Top Side later."

"Why? Are you still at Street Level?" Thunderlane asked shocked.

"I am. I figured I should visit some old friends and check on them." Rainbow said as she walked to the ledge to look down to see the cars drive by on the busy street and seeing the black dots of people walking on the sidewalks. Rainbow turned to notice a large pipe that was connected to the building. She smirked and reached over to grab the pipe.

"I'll be back Top Side in a couple of hours. Oh and make sure Scootaloo gets back home." Rainbow said seriously.

"Already covered that. CK took her back Street Level fifteen minutes ago." Thunderlane said smiling. "I'll remain radio silent until something pops up." Rainbow nodded with a smirk.

"Good, radio silence now." Rainbow said pressing the button on her IPod and slid down the pipe until she reached the end. She turned to see another pipe and leaped for it. As she slid down to the end she grabbed a ledge to a scaffolding and started sliding and leaping down until she reached solid ground. Rainbow sighed as she stood back up from her squat and dusted herself off. She pulled off the goggles off her head and stuffed them into her jacket pocket. She unzipped her jacket to reveal her black tank with a red, yellow, and blue lightning bolt on the front. Rainbow loosened her belt and making sure her pants weren't too dirty. And finally she ruffled her hair to make it messy looking as her style. Once she was comfortable with her appearance she began walking out of the alley way then out into the city.

After leaving the safety of the alley, Rainbow stood out into the bright sunlight. She looked up to see parts of the fog cloud was lifting to reveal the clear blue sky. Rainbow turned to the left and right and could see the changes around her. Several people and teens were looking at her strangely, all of them dressed in black, white, gray, browns all the boring colors to avoid creativity and suspicion. Rainbow didn’t pay them any mind but she knew the reason for the staring. Thanks to the Council and the Griffs, the people of Cloudsdale were afraid to wear anything bright and colorful anymore in fear of being called out as a gangster or a street punk or a supporter of chaos in the city. Anyone who is found dressed in bright colors is immediately arrested and questioned.

Rainbow sighed looking around seeing that she was being looked at by too many people. “Time to move out.” Rainbow whispered. She skipped and started jogging across the street to see the train bridge above her. She leaped over the fence surprising several people. She ran to one of the supports and began climbing up until she reached the bridge and pulled herself up.

“Time to catch the morning train.” She smirked as she ran up a beam and grabbed the top bar waiting. She felt the bar under her hands vibrate as the upcoming train approached her. Rainbow began swinging her body back and forth as the vibrating started to increase. She smirked seeing the train approach. She watched the first few cars speed past her. Rainbow then leaped off the ledge and landed on top of the silver train and held on. She looked down and sure enough she saw a police car where she was before. She smirked.

“Suckers.” She whispered. She leaned back against her hands as the train continued its fast track. Rainbow turned watching the buildings fly past her waiting. “Hmm, I’m close to Vinyl’s place.” She said smiling. “I guess it wouldn’t hurt to see her first. Besides, her morning show is about over.”

Author's Note

September 5th, 2014: Chapter 1 was re-edited. Big thanks to Xhoral1865 for the editing job.

And here is chapter 1.

Chapter 2 is in the process of being written. If you enjoy the story please like or fave and don't forget to leave comments. :raritywink:

Like I said in the prologue (if you haven't read it) this story is inspired by the video game Mirror's Edge. If you have no idea what the game is then look it up on YouTube, it is wicked awesome! And the play through videos are about thirty minutes long depending on how seasoned the player is. It's a short game though.

Anyway if you see any mistakes I missed, however little they may be, please let me know in the comments and I'll fix them as soon as I get to a computer. I'll get Chapter 2 out soon. :raritywink: